Skip to main content

Full text of "Ramayana : [King Rama's way]"

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 




1 



»M. tn 



PARTS XSSffXI, ' 



RAMAYANA. 



T»H»KMA1KI) miO EK*J.I!^H PROSE fBOM THK ("ftlOIWAL 
SAWSKRrT OF VALMltfi. 



UTTABAlCdUSrDAJVr. 



t:riiTKi> Axn pimrsHKO sr 
MAtnUXBA NATE DOTT, HA. 



J'llIKTllD »I H. C. P»S, 

I'lrstm Puss*, 65;'» Bkaiwm Simit, 



@aicutfa. 
1894. 



FCiH THACOMnXTC tCT IN AOVAMGB, MVCLUOlM FCStADC. 



THE 

RAMAYANA. 



Translated into English Prose from the original 

Sanskrit of Valmiki. 



UTTAI^AKAI^Di^M. 



EDITED AND PUBLISHED 

BY 

HANMATHA NATH DUTT, MA. 



CALCUTTA. 
1894. 



Sri Patmanabha Dasa Vvnchi Bala Sir Rama Varma 

KULASEKHARA KlRITAPATl MANNEY SuLTAN MaHA- 

raja Raja Ramraja Bahabur Shamshir Jung 
Knight Grand Commander of most Emi- 
nent ORDER OF THE STAR OF InDIA. 

^^ af)axaia of %ra»ancorc- 



THIS WORK IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED 

BY 

MAN MATH A NATH DUTT. 

In testimony of his veneration for His Highness and in 
grateful acknowledgement of the distinction conferred upon 
him while in His Highness^ capital^ and the great pecuniary 
help rendered by his Highness in publishing this work. 






-^\^< 



SECTION I 



\Jn tlic R&kshasas liaving been slain, all the ascetics, for 
the purpose of congratulaling Raghava, came to Kama as 
lie gained (back) his kingdom. Kau^ika, and Yavakrita, and 
<iargya, and Galava, and Kanva — son unto MadhSlithi, — 
. who dwelt in the east, (came thither) ; ai>d tl>e reverend 
Swastyastreya, and Namuchi,and Pramuchi, and Agastya, and 
the worsliipful Atri, aud Sumukha, and Vimukha, — who dwelt 
in the south, — came in company with Agastya.* And 
Nrishadgu, and Kahashi, and Dhaumya, and that mighty 
sage — Kau^eya — who abode in the western quarter, came 
there accompanied by their disciples. And Vasishtha and 
Ka9yapa and Atri and Vi^wamitra with Gautama and 
Jamadagni and Bharadwaja and also the seven sages,t who 
for aye resided in the northern quarter, (came there). And 
on arriving at the residence of Raghava, those liigh-souled 
ones, resembling the fire in radiance, stopped at tlie gate, 
with the intention of communicating their arrival (lo R^ma) 
through the warder. And that foremost of ascetics— the 
righteous Agastya — versed in various branches of learning 
and cognizant of the Vedas along with their branches, — 
addressed the warder,saying, — '^Do thou say unto Da9aratha's 
son that we — the sages — have come (here)," Then at the 

* The name of Agastya had before been just specified among the in- 
comers ; but so it is in the text. — T. 

t Ursa Afajor^ or the great bear, the seven stars of which are the souls 
of as many saints,— Marichi, Atrai, Angiras, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu and 
Vasistha.— T 



1554 J^AMAFANA. 

words of Agaslya, the gate-ke(*per quick* and swift presented 
Inmself with celerity before the liigh-souled R&gliava. And 
that one versed in polity and emotional expressions, of 
worthy ways, possessed of ability,and endowed with patience, 
swiftly seeing R&ma resembling the full moon in brightness, 
communicated unto him the arrival of that supreme of 
saints — Agastya. Hearing of the arrival of the anchorets, 
possessed of the effulgence of the sun new-risen, he answer* 
ed the warder, saying,— ''Do thou usher them in, having 
regard to their comfort/' And seeing the ascetics before 
liim, RSma with joined hands worshipped their feet with 
arghyast and with regard consecrated a cow unto each,— 
and saluting them with a collected mind, he ordered seats 
(for the saints). And having, according to their rank, seated 
themselves on gorgeous and superb seats of Ku^a or deer- 
skins embroidered with gold, those foremost of sa^^es — those 
mighty saints, versed in the Vedas, — along with their disciples 
and leaders,having (previously) been asked as to their welfare, 
addressed RSlma, saying, — **0 son of Raghu. O mighty-armed 
one, complete welfare is ours. By good luck it is that we see 
thee fortunate, with all thy foes finished. By good luck it is 
that,0 king, Rivana— destroyer of creatures — hath been slain 
by thee. Sure,0 R&ma,it was no jjreat matter for thee (to slay) 
R^vana along with his sons and grandsons. Furnished with 
thy bow, tliou canst, without doubt, destroy the three worlds 
themselves. By good fortune it is, O Rama, that Rivana 
along with his sons and grandsons hath been slain by thee. 
By good fortune it is that to-day we see thee victorious 
along with SitS, and, O righteous-souled one, with thy 
brother, Lakshmana, (ever) compassing thy profit. (By good 
fortune it is) that, O king, to-day we behold (thee) in 
company with thy mothers and thy brothers. By good 

* Turnam — according to the commentator, is metital celerity, and 
drutam-^pkysical. This distioctioo, however, is seldom, if ever, observed by 
Sanskrit authors. — T. 



UTTA RAKAND AM. 1 5 5 5 

fortune it is that those night-rangers, Prahasta, and Vikata, 
and Virupaksha, and Mahodara, and the unconquerable 
Akampana, have all been slain (by thee). By good fortune 
it is, O Rima, that he than whose proportions there are no 
other's greater on earth, — even Kumbhakarna, was brought 
down (by thee). By good luck it is, O RSma, that those 
highly powerful night-rangers. Tri^iras and AtikSya and 
Dcvantaka and NarSLntaka, have been slain by thee. By 
good luck it is that thou hadst been encountered in a hand- 
to-hand combat with that foremost of Rakshasas, incapable 
of being slain by the celestials themselves ; and achieved 
victory (ultimately). To defeat Ravana in battle was (for thee) 
a small matter ; but it is a piece of good fortune that 
RSLvana's son, who had confronted thee for combat, hath 
been slain (by thee) in battle. By good fortune it is that thou, 
O mighty-armed one, hadst been liberated from (the bonds 
of) that foe of the celestials whose course resembled that of 
Time ;* — and that thou also hadst secured victory. Hearing 
of the destruction of Indrajit, we congratulate thee (on thy 
success). He was incapable of being slain by all creatures, 
and in battle possessed mighty powers of illusion. Hearing 
that Indrajit slain, amazement hath seized us all. Having 
conferred on us this holy freedom from fear, O KSkutstha 
O repressor of enemies, thou through good fortune, wilt 
grow in victory." Hearing the speech of the ascetics of 
sacred souls, Rama, coming under the influence of a mighty 
wonder, said with joined hands, — *'Ye worshipful ones, 

wherefore, passing by those exceedingly powerful ones 

Kumbhakarna and the night-ranger, RSvana — do ye praise 
Havana's son ? Wherefore, passing by Mahodara, and 
Prahasta, and the Rakshasa — Virupaksha— and Matta, and 

Unmatta, and the irrepressible Devantaka and Narantaka 

redoubtable heroes all — do ye extoll Ravana's son ? And 
wherefore, passing by Atikaya and Tri^iras and Dhumraksha, 

• i. e, surpassing perception. — T. 



155^ J^AMAVAJVA. 

— that night-ranger — all endowed with exceeding' prowess, — 
do yc extall Havana's son ? What was his prowess ? And 
what his strength ? And what his n>ight ? And by virtue of 
what cause did he surpass Ravana ? If I can weH hear the 
same, (do ye tell it me). I by no means command you. H 
the thing can bear disclosure, I would hear it. Pray, 
speak out. How was Sakra vanquished by him, and how 
also did he obtain the boon ? And how was the son power- 
ful, — and not his sire — R§vana? How could that Rakshasa, 
surpassing his sire, conquer Sakra in mighty encounter, 
and how did he obtain the boon ? O foremost of anchorets, 
do thou to-dny unfold all this unto me, who ask (for tbe 
same)/* 



SECTION II. 



NMMi 



Hearing those wards of his, the exceedingly energetic 
Kumbhayoni spoke as follows, — "Having regard to his 
(Indrajit's) energy and might, I shall relate unto thee the 
history of bis race, in the light of which thou wilt [>erceive 
why Havana's son had been capable of slaying his enemies, 
but could not himself be slain by them. I shall, O Raghava, 
describe unto thee R&vana's race and birth, as well as tbe 
boon that had been conferred on him. 

•Formerly in the Krita age, O Rclma, there was a 
Brahmarshi — lord (of creatures) — son unto PrajSpati, and like 
unto the very self of the great-father* His virtues, springing 
from righteousness and excellency of character, are past all 
delineation ; I can only say that, forsooth, he went by the 
name of Prnjipati's son. Verily on account of his being the 
son of PrajSpati, he was the darling of the deities j as by 
>iriuc of his spotless perfections, that magnanimous one was 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1557 

Iov<^d of all creatures. And on a religious mission that 
foremost of ascetics, repairing to the asylum of Trinavindu 
at the side of the mig^hty mountain, Meru, took up his abode 
there. And with his senses centered on the study of the 
Vedas, that righteous-souled one, going to the hermitage, 
carried on austerities ; but his religious rites were disturbed 
by certain girls. And daughters of sages and Pannagas 
and those of RSjarshis, — as well as those of Apsaras, sporting, 
arrived at that quarter. And on account of every season 
being genial at that spot and also of the loveliness o£ 
the wood, the damsels, repairing to this place, ever dis- 
port there. And on account of the beauty of that region, 
those wenches, coming to where that twice-born one, Pulastya 
was, used to sing, to play on instruments, and to dance ; 
and thus those blameless beauties disturbed the rites of that 
anchoret practising austerities. Thereat, the mighty ascetic, 
waxing wroth, said,— *She that comes within my kin, shall 
conceive.' Hearing the words of the high-souled one, (the 
damsels), afraid of a Brahmana's curse, ceased to haunt that^ 
place. But Trinavindu's daughter had not heard anything 
of all this ; and, going to the asylum, she ranged it fearlessly. 
And she did not see there any of her associates come to that 
spot. And at that time that exceedingly energetic and 
mighty sage, Praj5pati*s son, with his soul sanctified through 
asceticism, was engaged in the study of the Veda. And, 
hearing the sounds of Vaidika recitation, and seeing that 
storehouse of asceticism, she had her body turned pale, and 
signs of pregnancy displayed themselves. And, seeing that 
evil befall her, she was wrought up with anxiety ; and, 
understanding matters, she said, — *What is this ?* And, 
going to her father's hermitage, stayed there. And, seeing her 
in this condition, Trinavindu said, — 'Wherefore is the person 
that thou bearest unlike what it used to be ?* Thereat, in 
woe-begone guise, with joined hands, his daughter replied 
unto that one having asceticism for bis riches, — 'O father, 



1558 RAMAYANA. 

cause know I none whereby I have come by this appearance. 

But, searching for my associates, 1 had ere this alone repaired 

to the noble asylum of the Maharshi Pulastya of a purified 

spirit. But associate found there I none, that had come 

thither. And seeing this change for the worse of my form, 

I from fear have come liitlier.* Thereat the Rajarshi, 

Trinavindu, having a. live effulgence through asceticism, 

entered into contemplation, and saw the consequence of the 

safe's act. And coming to know that curse of the Maharshi 

of a purified spirit, he, taking his daughter, went to Pulastya 

and said, — *0 worshipful one, O mighty sage, do thou accept 

this daughter of mine, adorned with her native perfections, 

who of herself hath come to thee as alms.* She will, 

without doubt, constantly tend thee, practising asceticism, 

and having thy senses fatigued.' When that virtuous (sage) 

had said this, the twice-born RSLjarshii desirous of accepting 

the girl (after due nuptial rites), said unto the former,— 

•Well 1' Having given away his daughter, the king went 

«(back) to his asylum ; and the girl stayed there, gratifying 

her husband with her virtues. And that best of ascetics was 

gratified with her character and behavior. And well pleased 

(with her), that highly energetic one said, — *0 thou of 

shapely hips, well-pleased am I with thee with tliy wealth 

of worth, and therefore, O exalted one, I will to-day confer 

on thee a son like unto thyself, who will perpetuate both 

the lines* — being celebrated as Paulastya. And as thou hadst 

heard the Veda recited by me, so, without doubt, he shall be 

named Vigravd^l^ Thus addressed, that noble damsel with 

her soul wrought up with delight, in a short time brought 

forth her son Vigrava^ famed over the three worlds and 

furnished with virtue and fame ; versed in the Vedas, of an 

* Compare Lear : — ' Let your study Be to content your lord who hath 
received you At fortune's alms,* — Act L, Sc. L, lines 67—^. 
t i. e. maternal and paternal lines. 
{ From the root, Sru — to hear. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1559 

impartial spirit, and ever engaged in observing vows. And 
the ascetiCj Vigravd, was furnished with asceticism even like 
his sire. 



S E CTIO N III. 



J^Lnd Pulastya's son— that prime of ascetics — Vi9rava — 
in a short time was engaged in asceticism like his father. 
And he was truthful, and of excellent character and controlled 
senses ^ was ever engaged in the study of the Vedas ; and was 
of a sanctified spirit ; and he was not addicted to any of tiie 
pleasures of life, and was always studious of religion. 
Learning of his ways, that mighty ascetic, BharadvvSLja, gave 
unto *Vi9rava for his wife, his own daughter, Devavarpini. 
And having religiously wed Bharadvvaja's daughter, that 
foremost of ascetics, Vi9rava, conceiving the highest deligliC, 
began to reflect on the welfare of his offspring with an 
intelligence concentrated on them. And on her that one 
cognizant of righteousness begot a child, exceedingly wonder- 
l\x\, endowed with energy, and adorned with all Brahma"^ 
qualities. On his having been born, his grand-father was 
rejoiced, and, marking the profitable intelligence (of the boy, 
he thought that) he would be the lord of riches. And well- 
pleased, (Pulastya) in company with the Devarshis (thought), 
—'Inasmuch as this is Vigrav^'s offspring, and as he 
resembles Vi9rav2l himself, so he should be known by the 
name of Vai9ravana. And then the exceedingly energetic 
Vai9ravana, repairing to the wood of asceticism, increased 
(in power) like unto a fire fed by sacrificial oblations. And 
as he was staying in the hermitage, that high-souled one 

* Such as self-control, asceticism, purity, etc. 



1560 RAMAYANA, 

thought, — i shall practise prime righteousness: verily virtue 
is the supreme way.' And for a thousand years, he, having 
his senses controlled^ practised rigid austerities in that 
mighty forest, observing (all the while) the most rigorous 
restrictions. And on a thousand years having been numbered, 
he by turns observed the rules relative to each term ; (at 
tirst) living on water, (then) on air, and (last) going absolute- 
ly without any fare. Thus passed away a thousand years 
like one. And then the highly energetic BrahmSl along 
with Indra and the celestials, coming to that asylum, addressed 
(Vai9ravana), saying, — 'O child, I am well-pleased with 
thee for this act of thine, O thou of excellent vows. Do thou, 
good betide thee, ask for the boon (that thou wouldst have), 
for, O magnanimous one, thou art worthy of a boon.' Then 
Vai9navana said unto the great-father, who was present,— 
'O reverend one, I crave for the power of maintaining and 
protecting people.' Thereat, BrahmSl along with the deities 
gladly said in a gratified spirit,— 'Very well I I am about 
to create the fourth of the Protectors of creatures — Yama, 
Indra and Varuna, — the position which is sought for by thee. 
Do thou, O thou cognizant of righteousness, attain the same ; 
do thou receive the position of the lord of riches. Thou 
shalt be the fourth among Sakra, the lord of waters, etc. 
And do thou take for thy vehicle this car, named Pushpaka, 
resembling the Sun himself) and thus raise thyself to an 
equality with the celestials. Good betide thee ! We shall 
(now) go whither we had come, having, my child, done my 
duty and bestowed on thee the couple of boons.' Having 
said this, BrahmSl along with the celestials went to his own 
quarters. On the deities with Brahm^ at their head, having 
departed for the heavenly regions, the self-possessed lord 
of wealth of subdued senses with joined hands spoke 
unto his sire, saying,— *0 reverend one, I have received 
the vvished-for boon from the great-father, but the exalted 
lord of creatures hath not fixed any abode for me. Therefore, 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1561 

O lord, do thou seek out some dwelling (ui u^:, wTiere no 
creature whatever can come by misfortune.' Thus accosted 
by his son, that best of ascetics, Vi9rava, spoke, O righteous 
one, — 'Listen ! O excellent one. On the shore of the 
Southern sea there is a mount named Trikuta. On its brow 
is a beautiful and broad city built by Vi9wakarm3, named 
LankS, resembling the city itself of Indra the great, designed 
for the abode of RJkshasas, — like unto the Amaravati of 
Indra. There in LankS, do thou, forsooth, reside. That 
romantic city is surrounded with a golden wall and a moat, 
and is furnished with engines and weapons ; and hath gate- 
ways of gold and lapises. Formerly she was renounced by the 
Rakshasas afflicted wiih the fear of Vishnu ; and was empty 
of swarms of Rakshas, who had gone to the nethermost 
regions. Now LankSl is vacant, — and there is no one that 
lords it over her. Do thou, my child, for abode, at thine ease 
repair thither. Thy stay there shall meet with no rub, and 
no manner of disturbance shall occur there.' Hearing the 
righteous speech of his sire, that virtuous-souled one alongf 
with thousands of delighted and joyous RSLkshasas, began to 
reside in Lank^ stationed on the top of the mount. In a 
short time (LankS), through his sway, abounded (in wealth). 
And that foremost of Nairitas, the righteous son of Vi^ravi, 
well-pleased, abode in Lanka having the Ocean for her 
entrenchment. At times the righteous-souled lord of riches, 
mounted on Pushpaka, in humble guise visited his father and 
mother. And hymned by hosts of deities and Gandharbas, 
having his mansion graced with the dancing of Apsaras, and 
floating on rays like the sun himself, that ruler of riches 
went to his sire." 



196 



1 56 J RAMAYANA, 



SECTION IV. 



••^^ 



XLEARING the words uttered by Agastya, RSma 
wondered as to how formerly R&kshasas were generated 
in Lanka. And then shaking his head, he, struck with 
wonder, momentarily eying Agastya, addressed Agastya 
resembling fire, saying, — "O worshipful one, hearing thy 
words that formerly Lank2l had been in the possession of the 
flesh-eaters, I have been seized with great amazement. We 
had heard that the RSLkshasas had sprung in the race of 
Pulastya. But now thou hast said that they owe their origin 
to a different source. But were they more powerful than 
Ravana and Kumbhakarna and Prahasta and Vikata and the 
sons of RSvana ? Who was their progenitor ? And what was 
the name of that one of terrific strength ? And through what 
transgression were they driven out by Vishnu ? All this, O 
sinless one, do thou tell me in detail, and do thou dispell my 
curiosity even as the sun dispells darkness.'' 

Hearing R^ghava's words, fair and fraught with polished 
phrase and period, Agastya, struck with surprise, said unto 
Raghava, — "The lord of creatures sprung from water, first 
created water. And the lotus-born one generated creatures 
for protecting that element. And thereupon those creatures 
humbly presented themselves before the creator, saying,— 
*What shall we do ? We arc sore tried by hunger and thirst.' 
The lord of creatures, laughing, addressed them, saying,-— ^ 
•Ye men, do ye carefully guard this (water).' Thereat some 
said 'RakshSma,'* and others 'YakshSma.'t Thus accosted 
by those afflicted with hunger and thirst, the creator said, — 
•Those among you who have said 'RakshSma,' shall be 



• i.e.ve shall protect. 
t We shall warship. 



1558 J^AMAYANA. 

cause know I none whereby I have come by this appearance. 
But, searching for my associates, 1 had ere this alone repaired 
to the noble asylum of the Maharshi Pulastya of a purified 
spirit. But associate found there I none, that had come 
thither. And seeing this change for the worse of my form, 
I from fear have come hither.' Thereat the RSjarshi, 
Trinavindu, having a. live effulgence through asceticism, 
entered into contemplation, and saw the consequence of the 
safe's act. And coming to know that curse of the Maharshi 
of a purified spirit, he, taking his daughter, went to Pulastya 
and said, — *0 worshipful one, O mighty sage, do thou accept 
this daughter of mine, adorned with her native perfections, 
who of herself hath come to thee as alms.^ She will, 
without doubt, constantly tend thee, practising asceticism, 
and having thy senses fatigued.' When that virtuous (sage) 
had said this, the twice-born RSLjarshii desirous of accepting 
the girl (after due nuptial rites), said unto the former,— 
•Well 1' Having given away his daughter, the king went 
• (back) to his asylum ; and the girl stayed there, gratifying 
her husband with her virtues. And that best of ascetics was 
gratified with her character and behavior. And well pleased 
(with her), that highly energetic one said, — *0 thou of 
shapely hips, well-pleased am I with thee with tliy wealth 
of worth, and therefore, O exalted one, I will to-day confer 
on thee a son like unto thyself, who will perpetuate both 
the lines* — being celebrated as Paulastya. And as thou hadst 
heard the Veda recited by me, so, without doubt, he shall be 
named VifravdJf Thus addressed, that noble damsel with 
her soul wrought up with delight, in a short time brought 
forth her son Vifravdt famed over the three worlds and 
furnished with virtue and fame ; versed in the Vedas, of an 

* Compare Lear : — ' Let your study Be to content your lord who hath 
received you At fortune's alms.' — Act I., Sc. I., lines 67—^. 
t i. e. maternal and paternal lines, 
{ From the root, 6ru — to hear. 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1559 

impartial spirit, and ever engaged in observing vows. And 
the ascetic, Vigrava^ was furnished with asceticism even like 
his sire. 



S E CTIO N III. 



jf\.ND Pulastya's son— that prime of ascetics — Vi9ravS — 
in a short time was engaged in asceticism like his father. 
And he was truthful, and of excellent character and controlled 
senses j was ever engaged in the study of the Vedas ; and was 
of a sanctified spirit ; and he was not addicted to any of the 
pleasures of life, and was always studious of religion. 
Learning of his ways, that mighty ascetic^ Bharadwaja, gave 
unto 'Vi9rava for his wife, his own daughter, Devavarpini. 
And having religiously wed Bharadwija's daughter, that 
foremost of ascetics, Vi9rava, conceiving the highest deligliC, 
began to reflect on the welfare of his offspring with an 
intelligence concentrated on them. And on her that one 
cognizant of righteousness begot a child, exceedingly wonder- 
fuly endowed with energy, and adorned with all Brahma"^ 
qualities. On his having been born, his grand-father was 
rejoiced, and, marking the profitable intelligence (of the boy, 
he thought that) he would be the lord of riches. And well- 
pleased, (Pulastya) in company with the Devarshis (thought), 
-—'Inasmuch as this is Vigrava's offspring, and as he 
resembles Vi9rav2l himself, so he should be known by the 
name of Vai9ravana. And then the exceedingly energetic 
Vai9ravana, repairing to the wood of asceticism, increased 
(in power) like unto a fire fed by sacrificial oblations. And 
as he was staying in the hermitage, that high-souled one 

* Such as self-control, asceticism, purity, etc. 



THE 

RAMAYANA. 



Translated into English Prose from the original 

Sanskrit of Valmiki. 



UTTAIIAJCAI03AM. 



EDITED AND PUBLISHED 

VI 

HANMATHA NATH DUTT, MA- 



CALCUTTA. 
1894. 



UTTARAKAbiDAM. 1567 

followers^ went to the palace and set up in the same, having 
a strong wall and a moat, abounding in hundreds of golden 
edifices. And obtaining LankS, the night-rangers, exceed- 
in^rly delighted, be^ran to dwell therein. At this time, O 
RSLghava, there lived at her pleasure a Gandharvi, named 
NarmadSl. O son of Raghu, she had three daughters, 
resembling Sri, Hri, and Kirti in splendour. And albeit no 
Kikshasi herself, she, beginning with the eldest, gladly 
married to the Rikshasas her daughters having faces 
resembling the full moon. And under the influence of the 
star, Bhagadaivata, those three exalted daughters of a 
Gandharvi were respectively conferred by their mother on the 
three several Rikshasas of eminence. And having wedded, 
O Rclma, Sukega's sons began to sport with their wives, like 
celestials sporting with ApsarSs. MalyavSln's beautiful spouse 
was named Sundari. On her he begot, do thou understand, 
whom ; — ^Vajramusthi, and VirupSLksha, and the Rakshasa— 
Burmukha, — and Suptaghna, and Yajnakopa, and Matta and 
Unmatta ; and, O Rama; there was also born a lovely 
daughter of Sundari, Anall. And Sumali's wife, of face like 
the full Moon, named Ketumati, was dearer to him than his 
life itself. O mighty king, do thou, gradually, know the 
offspring that were begot by Sumaii on Ketumati, — Prahasta, 
and Kampana, and Vikata, and Kalikclmukha, and Dlium- 
riksha, and Danda, and the redoubtable Sup&rcvva, and 
SanhrUdi, and Praghasa, and the Rakshasa, Bhasakarna, and 
R3k&, and PashpotkatSL, and Kaika^i of luminous smiles, 
and Kumbhinasi — these are known as the offspring of SumSLli. 
MiLli had for wife a graceful Gandharvi, having eyes 
resembling lotus-petals, of a lovely look, and like unto the 
most magnificent Yakshi of them all. Do thou, O master, 
listen to me as 1 mention to thee,0 R^ghava,the offspring that 
SumSLli's younger brother begat on her, — Anala, and Nila, 
and SampSlti. These night- rangers — sons unto Mali — were 
the courtiers of Bibhisana. And those three foremost of 



1568 RAMA VAN A. 

Rakshasas, accompanied by hundreds of sons— niglit-rangers 
all — elated on account of their measureless prowess, began 
to worry the sages and serpents and Yakshas, and celestials 
with Indra (at tlieir head). And incapable of being confronted 
(in battle), these resembling Death himself in energy,— 
wondrous elated in consequence of the boon having been 
conferred on them, ranging the world like unto the Wind, 
were ever engaged in disturbing the sacrifices (of the sagei)." 



SECTION VI. 



"T. 



HUS afflicted, the deities, sages, and ascetics, wrought 
up with fear, sought the protection of that god of gods— 
Mahe9wara — creator and destroyer of the cosmos, — unborn, 
of an unmanifest form, the stay of all creatures, worthy of 
being adored, — and the supreme preceptor (of all). And 
coming to that enemy of KSlma* and foe of TripurJL— the 
three-eyed (Deity), the gods, with their voices faltering 
through fear, represented with joined hands, — *0 reverend 
one, the creatures of the lord of creatures are being (sorely) 
troubled by the sons of Sukega, given to harassing their 
foes, — swolen with insolence on account of the boon conferred 
on them by the great-father, Our asylums, — constituting 
our refuges, — have been divested of their power of granting 
shelter; and driving off the deities from the etherial regions, 
they are sporting there like the immortals. 4 am Vishnu,' *I 
am Rudra,' 'I am the king of the celestials,' 'I am Yama,' *I 
am Varuna,' *I am the Moon,* *I am the Sun,' — flattering 

* The Hindu Cupid. Mah&deva had burnt to ashes K&ma, when he had 
the fool-hardiness to disturb the contemplation of the former. By the way, 
Kiilid^ksa has reared bis faery fabric^entitled Kumara Sambhava, on the basis of 
this legend.— T. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1569 

themselves in this fashion, M^li and Sumlli and the Rikshasa 
— MalyavSn— as well as those going before them, are 
annoying (the gods), breathing exhilaration of martial spirits. 
Therefore, O god, it behoveth thee to liberate us from fear, 
who have been greatly tormented by it Do thou, assuming 
thy terrific form, slay the thorns of the celestials.' Thus 
addressed by the immortals in a body, that lord, Kaparddi 
of red-blue hue, reflecting that it would be wrong for him to 
destroy Suke9a (with his own hands), spoke unto the gods, — 
*I shall not slay them, ye gods ; they are incapable of being 
slain by me. But [ shall unfold unto you the way in which ' 
they will be destroyed. Do ye, ye Maharshis, in the heat of 
this aflPair, seek the shelter of Vishnu. That lord will slay 
them.* Thereat, saluting Mahe^wara with the sounds of 
Jaya^ (the celestials) afflicted with the fear of the night- 
rangers, presented themselves before Vishnu. And bowing 
down unto the god holding the conch, discus and mace, and 
paying him high homage, they, greatly flurried, addressed him 
about the sons of Suke^a, saying, — *0 god, by virtue of the 
boon (that hath been bestowed on them), resembling the 
three fires, Suke^a's three sons, assailing us, have deprived 
us of our abode. There is a city named LankSL, stationed on 
the top of Trikuta, (extremely) difficult of entrance. Taking 
up their station at that place, the night-rangers in a body 
pursue us. Do thou, O slayer of Madhu, destroy them for our 
welfare. We have sought thy shelter. Become our refuge, 
O foremost of celestials. Do thou dedicate to Yama the 
lotuses of their faces, severed (in pieces) with thy discus. 
Save thee, we have none who can, while tormented with 
fright, inspire us with courage. Slay in encounter the elated 
Rakshasas along with their adherents ; and even as the sun 
drieth up dew, do thou dispell this fear of ours.* Thus 
accosted by the deities, that god of gods — Jan^rddana — who 
bringeth fear unto foes — cheering up the celestials, said untcr 
them, — 'I know the RSkshasa, Sukc^a, as flushed with the 

197 



I570 /^AMAVANA, 

boon bestowed by l9Sna. And I also know his sons, of whom 
M^IyavSn is the eldest. Those worst of R^kshasas that have 
over-riden your dignity will I, wrought up with wrath, slay 
(in battle) ; therefore, ye gods, be of good cheer.* Thus 
addressed by the mighty Vishnu, the gods, highly rejoiced, 
went to their respective quarters, extolling JanSrdana. 

"And hearing of the activity of the celestials, the night- 
ranger — MalyavSn — addressed his heroic brothers, saying, — 
'The immortals and sages, going to Sankara, spake these 
words, desirous of our destruction, — The terrific sons of 
Suke^a, puffed up, and swollen on account of their strength 
flowing from the boon, are crossing us at every step. We 
have been overpowered by the R&kshasas. And, O lord of 
creatures, from fear of those wicked-minded ones, we cannot 
remain in our own homes. -Therefore, to do us good, do thou, 
O three-eyed one, destroy them ; and, O best of consuming 
ones, do thou with thy roars, burn them up. — Thus addressed 
by the deities, the slayer of Andhaka, hearing their speech, 
said, shaking his head and hands, — Ye gods, Suke^a's sons 
are incapable of being slain by me in battle. But I shall teli 
you the means whereby they may be slain. Do ye seek the 
shelter of him who holdcth the discus and mace in his hands, 
and who is clad in a yellow attire, — of JanSLrdana, Hari, even 
of the auspicious NJlrSyana.— Having received this counsel of 
Hara, they, rendering reverence unto that enemy of K^ma, 
came to the abode of Niri^yana and communicated everything 
unto him. Then NSrSyana spoke unto the celestials with 
Indra at their head, — I will slay those foes of the celestials. 
Ye gods, cast off all fear ! — O foremost of Rakshasas, Hari 
promised unto the frightened celestials that he would slay 
us. Therefore do ye think as to what is fit. Hiranyaka^ipu 
hath met with death (at the hands of Hari), as also other 
enemies of the immortals. And Namuchi and KSIanemi, and 
that foremost of heroes, — SanhrSda — and Radheya, and 
ValiumSyi, and the virtuous LokapSla, and YJniala, and 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1571 

Arjiina, and H§rdikya, and Sumbha and Ni9umbhaka, — 
Asuras and DSnavas endowed with strength and possessed of 
terrific prowess — all these, who, having come to the field, had 
never been heard of as worsted, who had performed hundreds 
of sacrifices, who had been well skilled in illusion, who had 
been versed in every branch of knowledge, and who were 
the terrors of their foes — have by hundreds and by 
thousands been destroyed by NSrSyana. Learning this, it 
behoveth you to do what would conduce to the behoof of 
ail. It is a sore task to defeat NilrSyana, who wisheth 
to slay us.* Thereat SumSli and Mili, hearing the words 
of Malyavan, said unto their eldest brother, like the 
A9wins addressing VSsava, — 'We have studied, performed 
sacrifices, practised charity, and obtained riches ; and attain- 
ing long health and long life, we have established sterling 
righteousness in our path. And with arms plunging into the 
sea of celestials, we have conquered our unrivalled enemies. 
Therefore, we have no fear touching death. Even NSrayana 
and Rudra, Sakra and Yama, ever fear to stay before us (in 
the field). And, O lord of R^kshasas, there is no occasion for 
Vishnu's displeasure of us. The mind of Vishnu hath wavered 
in consequence of the evil caused by the celestials. Therefore 
will we even avenge ourselves on the gods, from whom hath 
sprung this wrong.* Having taken counsel together, those 
powerful ones conciliated their forces. And proclaiming (their 
order) that preparations were to be made, all the foremost 
Nairitas sallied forth for battle, like unto those led by Jamva 
and Vritra. And, O Rama, having thus taken counsel 
together, with all the preparations complete, those huge- 
bodied and redoubtable Rakshas marched forth for conflict, 
mounted on cars, and elephants, and horses resembling 
elephants, and mules, and kine, and camels, and purpoises,"*^ 
and serpents, makaras^ and tortoises, and fishes, and fowls 

* How purpoises could be pressed into the service passes my tonception, 
ooless Siqumdra have any other meaning. — T. 



2 57' /^AMAVANA. 

resembling Garura himself, lions and tigers and boars and 
Srimaras* and Chdmaras.\ And puffed up with pride of 
prowess, the Rakshas march, leaving LankS, and the enemies 
of the celestials went to the heavenly regions for battle. And 
perceiving the destruction of I^nkSl at hand, those deities 
that had taken up their quarters there, everywhere were struck 
with fear and felt their spirits depressed. And mounting 
the best of cars, the Rliksh.asas by hundreds and thousands 
with intent minds swiftly sallied forth for the celestial 
regions. And the deities (aforementioned) followed the tract 
of the Raksbasas. And at the command of K^la, terrible 
evil omens foreshadowing the destruction of the RAkshasa- 
chiefs began to arise on the earth well as in the sky. The 
clouds showered down bones and hot blood. The oceans 
ovcrleapt their continents ;J and the mountains shook. And 
jackals of terrific forms, having voices resembling the roar- 
ing of clouds, — bursting out into a horse-laugh, began to 
emit cries frightfully. Creatures were one after another 
seen to drop down ; and mighty swarms of vultures, with 
mouths belching forth flames, began to wheel over the 
RiLkshasa, like unto K^la himself. And blood-footed pigeons 
and S5rikas§ darted off (around). And crows and two-legged 
cats began to cry in loud accents. But fast bound with 
the noose of Death, the RSkshasas, proud of their strength, 
disregarding these omens, march on, and do not stay their 
course, — MalyavSin and SumSLli possessed of prodigious 
strength, going before the Rlkshasas, like flaming fires. And 
even as the gods take refuge under DhStS, the night-rangers 
bake refuge under MalyavSn resembling the mountain, 
Malyav2Ln. And under the command of Miili, that host of 

* Wilson gives the meanings : (i) 'a kind of aninial/ and (2) 'a young 
deer. — T. 

t Bos Cmnniens. ^ 

X Used in the Shakespercan sense : V^ide Maibtth, 

S A species of harlot. 



VTTARAKANDAM. 1575 

Rakshasas, roaring like mighty clouds,inspired with the desire 
of victory, went to the celestial regions. And the lord 
NSrSyana, hearing of the preparations of the Rakshasas from 
a celestial messenger, set his heart on fight. And equipped 
with weapons and quivers, he mounted on VinatS's offspring."*^ 
And donning on his mail furnished with the effulgence of a 
thousand suns, fastening his spotless quivers filled with shafts, 
being engirt with his waist-band and bright falchion, and 
equipped with his conch, discus, mace, Sdrnga,'\ sword, 
and other superior weapons, that lotus-eyed lord, seated on 
Vinata's oflFspring like a very mountain, set out speedily for 
compassing the destruction of the Rakshasas. And seated 
on Suparna'sf back, the blue-brown Hari clad in yellow 
attire resembled a mass of clouds on the crest of the golden 
mountain, with lightning playing through it. And hymned 
by Siddhas and celestials and sages and mighty (semi-divine) 
serpents and Gandharvas and Yakhas, the enemy of the 
Asura hosts presented himself, bearing in his hands the discus, 
sword, that weapon — Sdrnga — and the conch. And the 
Rakshasa-hosts, struck by the wind produced by the wings 
of Suparna, with their pennons swinging to and fro and their 
weapons scattered about, quaked like the blue summit of a 
mountain with its crags tossed about. Then the night-rangers, 
hemming in Madhava,§ began to pierce him with thousands of 
excellent sharpened weapons dyed in flesh and blood, and 
resembling the fire of Doomsday." 

• Garura, NArAyana's vehicle. 

t The bow of Vishnu is so named. 

% hxi. fair 'feathered — a name of Garura. 

S One of the many designations of Vishnu, 



1574 RAMAVANA. 



SECTION VII 



.iiLND as clouds assail a mountain with showers, then 
the Rakshasas, representing clouds, setting up shouts, began 
to assail NSrSLyana representing a mountain. And Vishnu of 
a bright brown-blue hue, being surrounded by the flower of 
the night-rangers with dark visages, resembled the mountain, 
Anjana, on which the clouds pour down. And as locusts 
(flood) a field, knats (throng) about a flame, gad-flies (cluster) 
around a pot of honey, or makaras (range) the deep, so the 
shafts shot by the bows of the Rakhas, having (the energy of) 
the thunder-bolt and endowed with (the velocity of) the 
wind or thought, pierce Hari as if at the universal dissolu- 
tion. And those mounted on cars (assailed him) with their 
cars, and those mounted on the backs of elephants (assailed 
him) with their elephants, and those riding horses (assailed 
him) with their horses, and the foot-soldiers attacked him, 
stationed in the sky ; and the foremost of Rdkshasas resembl- 
ing mountains, by means of darts, rishtis and tomaras^ 
suspended the respiration of Hari even as the prdnaydma* 
doth that of a twice-born one. On being sore tried by the 
night-rangers, like the great Ocean by the fishes (residing in 
it), that invincible one, taking his Sdrnga, showered shafts 
among the RSkshasas. And with sharpened arrows resembl- 
ing the thunder, and endowed with the velocity of the wind, 
shot from his bow drawn to its fullest stretch, Vishnu cut off 
(Rakshasas) by hundreds and by thousands. And dashing 
away (the RSkshasa ranks) with his arrowy shower, even as 
the wind aroused dasheth away a downpour, that best of 
male beings blew his mighty conch — PSnchajanya. And 

* The practice of regulating respiration and finally suspending the same. 
This is practised by the Yogis of India, who attribute wonderful virtues to 
it.— T. 



VTTARAKANDAM. 1575 

winded by Hari with his utmost might, that water-sprung king 
of conchs, endowed with terrific blares, roared, as if afflicting 
the three worlds. And the sounds of that king of conchs struck 
terror into the Rakshasas, even as in a mighty forest a lion 
(strikes terror into the hearts of) elephants in rut. And 
thereat the horses could not keep their ground, and the 
elephants were reft of their temporal flow, and shorn of their 
virtue at the roars of the conch, heroes began to topple down 
from their cars. And dight with dainty feathered parts having 
heads, the shafts discharged frpm the Sdrngay resembling 
thunder-bolts, riving those Rakshas, entered the earth. And 
in that conflict, pierced by the arrows discharged from 
NSrayana's arm, the Rilkshasas began to drop to the ground 
like mountains struck with the thunder-bolt. And the wounds 
on the persons of the foes inflicted by the discus of Vishnu 
discharge blood in streams, like mountains discharging 
streams of red chalk. And the sounds of that king of 
conchs, as well as those of the Sdrnga, combined with the 
roars emitted by Vishnu himself, swallowed up the roars of 
the Rakshasas. And Hari by means of his shafts cut off their 
necks, and arrows, and standards, and bows, and cars, 
and ensigns, and quivers. And like fierce rays streaming 
about from the sun, like torrents dashing from the ocean, like 
elephants coming adown a mountain, or like showers descend- 
ing from clouds, the shafts shot by NSrdyana pursue (the 
foes) by hundreds and by thousands. And even as an 
elephant pursueth a tiger, a tiger a wolf, a wolf a dog, a dog 
a cat, a cat a snake, or a snake a rat, so the mighty Vishnu 
pursueth the R^kshasa host ; and others, (struck down by 
him), measure their lengths on the ground. Then, having des- 
patched thousands of Rdkshasas, the destroyer of Madhu blew 
his water-sprung (conch), even as the sovereign of the celes- 
tials filleth clouds (with rain). And agitated by the arrows of 
NarSyana, with their senses bewildered by the blares of the 
conch, the broken R9kshasa forces made for Lankil. And on 



1576 RAMAYANA. 

the Rdkshasa army having been broken in consequence of the 
beating it got at the hands of Ndr&yana, Sum^Lli with showers 
of shafts resisted Hari in the encounter ; and as a mist 
envelopes the Sun, he envoloped him (with his arrows). 
Thereat, the Rashasas again summoned up their fortitude. 
And fired with rage, that Rdkshasa, inflated with insolence 
on account of his strength, setting up a tremendous roar, 
darted at his antagonist in the conflict, thereby seeming to 
revive the Rdkshasas. And as an elephant flourishes its 
trunk, that RSikshasa, lifting up his arm adorned with 
ornaments, began to roar from rapture, like a mass of clouds 
lighted up with lightning. And (Vishnu) cut off the head 
flaming with ear-rings of the charioteer of the shouting 
Sumali ; and thereat the horses of that Rdkshasa aimlessly 
strayed hither and thither. And with his bewildered steeds 
SumSLli wanders like a person deprived of patience, whose 
senses are under a hallucination. And on SumSli's car being 
drawn at random by his steeds, Mftli, taking his bow and 
equipped therewith, darted at Vishnu's car and assailed that 
mighty-armed one as he was descending on the field of fight. 
And like birds entering the Krauncha,* the arrows discharged 
from Mali's bow, graced with gold, hit Hari and entered 
(into his body). And thereat, as a person holding his senses 
under subjection is not thrown out of his mental balance, 
Vishnu, assailed in that encounter with thousands of arrows 
shot by MSli, was not disturbed ever so little. And then that 
creator of all beings, the reverend Gadadhara,t twanging his 
bow-string, showered vollies of shafts on Mali. And getting 
at Mali's body, the arrows furnished with the luminousncss of 
lightning, drink his blood, like unto serpents drinking nectar. 
And baffling Mali, the holder of the conch, discus, and mace, 
brought down Mali's crowa, standard, bow and steeds. And 

then that foremost of night-rangers, on being deprived of his 

^ ■ 

* The mountain so named. 

t Lit. the holder of th€ mace^ a name of Vishnu. 



UTTa RAKA NDA M. 1577 

car, sprang forward, mace in hand, even as a lion bounds up 
from the brow of a hillock. And he with his mace smote at 
the forehead of that lord of birds, even as the Destroyer had 
smitten I^^na,* or as Indra smiteth a mountain with liis 
thunder-bolt. On being severely struck by Mali with his 
mace, Garura, writhing in torments, moved the god away 
from the field of battle. On the god having been removed 
from the field by M^li as well as Garura, there arose a mighty 
din of Rakshas roaring (in chorus). And hearing the 
cheers of the Rakshas, Indra's younger brother, the reverend 
Hari, sitting awry on that lord of birds, albeit moved off from 
the scene of conflict, waxing enraged, from a desire of slaying 
(Mali) hurled his disc at him. And thereat the disc, possessed 
of the splendour of the solar disc, and resembling the wheelf 
itself of Kala, flooding all the heavens with radiance, brought 
down Mali's head to the ground. And that head of the lord 
of Rakshasas, terrific to behold, on being cut off (by Vishnu), 
vomitting blood, fell down before (the Rakshasas), as formerly 
Rahu's head' had fallen. And then the deities experiencing 
excess of joy set up leonine cheers with might and main, 
crying, — 'Excellent, O god.' Seeing Mali slain, Sumali and 
MalyavSn, burning in grief, fled precipitately towards 
Lanka along with their forces. And Garura, being cheered, 
turned round, and growing enraged, as before drove the 
Rakshasas with the wind of his wings. And (some) with their 
lotus-faces cut by the discus, (some) with their chests crushed 
with the mace, (some) with their necks torn off by the plough, 
(some) with their heads riven by the club, and some hewn 
by the sword, and others pierced by arrows, the Rakshasas 
began to drop fast from the sky into the waters of the ocean. 

• — ■ - - — — _ — - _ — 

* There took place an encounter between Rudra and Yama in the Sweta 
forest, for the protection of M^rkandeya and a certain king. In this battle, 
Yama hud smitten Rudra. This is narrated in the Pur^nas. — T. 

t The wheel of KMa or Time, representing the Reaper consists, remarks 
Rimlnuja, of days, months, years, decades, centuries, ceons, etc. — T. 

198 



1578 J^. 4 MA F ANA. 

And as llie Ihundcr-bolt with lightning (rivcth) a mighty 
mass of clouds, NSrayana by means of the thunder-bolts of 
his arrows discharged from his bow, rived the night-rangers 
with their hair dishevelled and streaming (in the wind). And 
the forces having their umbrellas rent, their arms falling off, 
their goodly garments scattered, their entrails coming out and 
their eyes rolling, — became incapable of distinguisliing their 
own party from that of the foe. And even like (the roars and 
the vclu-mence) displayed by elephants on being attacked 
by lions, the roars and the vehemence of the night-rangers 
and their elephants, sore assailed by the Primaeval Lion,* 
were equal. And driven by Hari's networks of arrows, and 
iliscliarging (all the while) their own showers of shafts, those 
night-rangers resembling the clouds of doom, are driven like 
the veritable clouds of the universal dissolution drifted by 
the wind. And hewn in twain with swords, the foremost 
Rakshasas fell like unto hills (toppling headlong). And the 
fZarth was seen to be (covered) with night-rangers resembling 
dark clouds, adorned with jewelled necklaces and ear-rings, 
— falling down, — as if covered with dark mountains dropping 
down." 



SECT I ON VI II 



4( 



\js that host being sore pressed at its back by Padma- 
n^bha,t M^lyav^n turned back even as the ocean doth on meet- 
ing with ks shore. And with his eyes reddened, tliat night- 
ranger waxing wroth, shaking his head, addressed tliat prime 

• Vishnu as a man-lion had formerly taken the conceit out of Hiranya- 
kac^ipu — the Abufa king — and slain him, to rid hib devotee — Prahlada — of his 
mortal foe in the form of a father. — T. 

t Lit. the lotus-uavclcd — a name of Vishnu. 



UTTARaKANDAM. 1579 

of male persons — Padmanabha, — saying, — ^'O Nirayana, thou 
art ignorant of the time-honored morality of Kshatriyas ; and 
therefore like a base wight thou slayest us, desisting from 
fight and exercised with fear. O lord of the celestials, he 
that commits the crime of slaying one that desists from 
fight, cannot go to the celestial regions as the fruit of 
meritorious acts. If thou art bent upon battle, O holder of 
the conch, the discus and the mace, taking up my post (here), 
I shall see (thy strength). Do thou show (me) the same.' 
Seeing MSlyavan resembling the mountain, MalyavSn, stay, 
the powerful younger brother of the sovereign of the celestials 
spoke unto him,— *I have removed the fear of the deities, 
affrighted at you, by promising that I will make root and 
branch work with the R^kshasas ; and that same promise I 
am now fulfilling. I should always lay down my life for 
serving the celestials ; and you I will slay even if ye should 
go to the nethermost regions.' As that god of gods having 
eyes resembling red lotuses was speaking thus, the lord of 
Rakshasas in high wrath pierced his breast with a dart. And 
hurled by the hand of MSlyavSn, the dart resonant with bells, 
appeared graceful on Hari's breast like lightning embosomed 
in clouds. Thereat drawing out the same dart, that one 
dear unto the Wielder of the Dart,* having eyes resembling 
red lotuses, aiming at MSlyavan, hurled it at him. Thereat 
the dart discharged by the hand of Govinda like unto the Dart 
discharged by the hand of Skanda,rushing towards the Rakshasa 
like a meteor coursing towards the Anjana mountain, 
descended on the spacious chest of the lord of R2Lkshasas 
decked with the weight of a chain, even as the thunder-clap 
bursts at the summit of a mountain. And on having his mail 
rent, MalyavSn was utterly deprived of his senses ; but 
(anon) reposing for a while, he again stood like a moveless 
hill. Then taking up a javelin made of black iron girt with 
many a thorn, he furiously smote that deity on the chest. 

♦ A name of KArtikcya — the ctlcMial genciallibbirao. 



2 57' /^AJtlAVANA. 

resembling Garura himself, lions and tigers and boars and 
Srtmaras* and C/idmaras.f And puffed up with pride of 
prowess, the Rakshas march, leaving Lankd, and the enemies 
of the celestials went to the heavenly regions for battle. And 
perceiving the destruction of I^nki at hand, those deities 
that had taken up their quarters there, everywhere were struck 
with fear and felt their spirits depressed. And mounting 
the best of cars, the Raksh.asas by hundreds and thousands 
with intent minds swiftly sallied forth for the celestial 
regions. And the deities (aforementioned) followed the tract 
of the Raksbasas. And at the command of K^la, terrible 
evil omens foreshadowing the destruction of the RAkshasa- 
chiefs began to arise on the earth well as in the sky. The 
clouds showered down bones and hot blood. The oceans 
ovcrlcapt their continents ;J and the mountains shook. And 
jackals of terrific forms, having voices resembling the roar- 
ing of clouds, — bursting out into a horse-laugh, began to 
emit cries frightfully. Creatures were one after another 
seen to drop down ; and mighty swarms of vultures, with 
mouths belching forth flames, began to wheel over the 
RSLkshasa, like unto K^la himself. And blood-footed pigeons 
and S5rikas§ darted off (around). And crows and two-legged 
cats began to cry in loud accents. But fast bound with 
the noose of Death, the RSkshasas, proud of their strength, 
disregarding these omens, march on, and do not stay their 
course, — MalyavSin and SumSLli possessed of prodigious 
strength, going before the RSLkshasas, like flaming fires. And 
even as the gods take refuge under DhStS, the night-rangers 
bake refuge under MalyavSn resembling the mountain, 
MalyaviLn. And under the command of Mali, that host of 



* Wilson gives the meanings : (i) 'a kind of animal,' and (2) 'a young 

deer. — T. 

t Bos Cwnnnifns. , 

X Used in the Shakespercan sense : Vide Maibtth. 

S A species of harlot. 



VTTARAKANDAM. 1575 

Rakshasas, roaring like mighty clouds,inspired with the desire 
of victory, went to the celestial regions. And the lord 
NSrayana, hearing of the preparations of the RSkshasas from 
a celestial messenger, set his heart on fight. And equipped 
with weapons and quivers, he mounted on VinatS's offspring."*^ 
And donning on his mail furnished with the effulgence of a 
thousand suns, fastening his spotless quivers filled with shafts, 
being engirt with his waist-band and bright falchion, and 
equipped with his conch, discus, mace, Sdrnga^'^ sword, 
and other superior weapons, that lotus-eyed lord, seated on 
Vinata's oflFspring like a very mountain, set out speedily for 
compassing the destruction of the R&kshasas. And seated 
on Suparna'sf back, the blue-brown Hari clad in yellow 
attire resembled a mass of clouds on the crest of the golden 
mountain, with lightning playing through it. And hymned 
by Siddhas and celestials and sages and mighty (semi-divine) 
serpents and Gandharvas and Yakhas, the enemy of the 
Asura hosts presented himself, bearing in his hands the discus, 
sword, that weapon — Sdrnga — and the conch. And the 
Rakshasa-hosts, struck by the wind produced by the wings 
of Suparna, with their pennons swinging to and fro and their 
weapons scattered about, quaked like the blue summit of a 
mountain with its crags tossed about. Then the night-rangers, 
hemming in Madhava,§ began to pierce him with thousands of 
excellent sharpened weapons dyed in flesh and blood, and 
resembling the fire of Doomsday." 

• Garura, NArAyana's vehicle. 

t The bow of Vishnu is so named. 

X \J\X.. fair-feathered — a name of Garura. 

S One of the many designations of Vishnu, 



1574 RAMAVANA. 



SECTION VII. 



./iLND as clouds assail a mountain with showers, then 
the RSkshasas, representing clouds, setting up shouts, began 
to assail N^r9Lyana representing a mountain. And Vishnu of 
a bright brown-blue hue, being surrounded by the flower of 
the night-rangers with dark visages, resembled the mountain, 
Anjana, on which the clouds pour down. And as locusts 
(flood) a field, knats (throng) about a flame, gad-flies (cluster) 
around a pot of honey, or makaras (range) the deep, so the 
shafts shot by the bows of the Rakhas, having (the energy of) 
the thunder-bolt and endowed with (the velocity of) the 
wind or thought, pierce Hari as if at the universal dissolu- 
tion. And those mounted on cars (assailed him) with their 
cars, and those mounted on the backs of elephants (assailed 
him) with their elephants, and those riding horses (assailed 
him) with their horses, and the foot-soldiers attacked him, 
stationed in the sky ; and the foremost of Rdkshasas resembl- 
ing mountains, by means of darts, rishtis and tomaras^ 
suspended the respiration of Hari even as the /r4«ay4iwtf* 
doth that of a twice-born one. On being sore tried by the 
night-rangers, like the great Ocean by the fishes (residing in 
it), that invincible one, taking his Sdrnga, showered shafts 
among the RSkshasas. And with sharpened arrows resembl- 
ing the thunder, and endowed with the velocity of the wind, 
shot from his bow drawn to its fullest stretch, Vishnu cut off 
(Rakshasas) by hundreds and by thousands. And dashing 
away (the RSkshasa ranks) with his arrowy shower, even as 
the wind aroused dasheth away a downpour, that best of 
male beings blew his mighty conch — PSnchajanya. And 

* The practice of regulating respiration and finally suspending the same. 
This is practised by the Yogis of India, who attribute wonderful virtues to 
it.— T. 



VTTARAKANDAM. 1575 

winded by Hari with his utmost might, that water-sprung king 
of conchs, endowed with terrific blares, roared, as if afflicting 
the three worlds. And the sounds of that king of conchs struck 
terror into the RS^kshasas, even as in a mighty forest a lion 
(strikes terror into the hearts of) elephants in rut. And 
thereat the horses could not keep their ground, and the 
elephants were reft of their temporal flow, and shorn of their 
virtue at the roars of the conch, heroes began to topple down 
from their cars. And dight with dainty feathered parts having 
heads, the shafts discharged frpm the SdrngUy resembling 
thunder-bolts, riving those Rakshas, entered the earth. And 
in that conflict, pierced by the arrows discharged from 
NSrayana's arm, the Rikshasas began to drop to the ground 
like mountains struck with the thunder-bolt. And the wounds 
on the persons of the foes inflicted by the discus of Vishnu 
discharge blood in streams, like mountains discharging 
streams of red chalk. And the sounds of that king of 
conchs, as well as those of the Sdrnga, combined with the 
roars emitted by Vishnu himself, swallowed up the roars of 
the Rikshasas. And Hari by means of his shafts cut off their 
necks, and arrows, and standards, and bows, and cars, 
and ensigns, and quivers. And like fierce rays streaming 
about from the sun, like torrents dashing from the ocean, like 
elephants coming adown a mountain, or like showers descend- 
ing from clouds, the shafts shot by NSrSyana pursue (the 
foes) by hundreds and by thousands. And even as an 
elephant pursueth a tiger, a tiger a wolf, a wolf a dog, a dog 
a cat, a cat a snake, or a snake a rat, so the mighty Vishnu 
pursueth the R&kshasa host ; and others, (struck down by 
him), measure their lengths on the ground. Then, having des- 
patched thousands of Rdkshasas, the destroyer of Madhu blew 
his water-sprung (conch), even as the sovereign of the celes- 
tials filleth clouds (with rain). And agitated by the arrows of 
N^rSyana, with their senses bewildered by the blares of the 
conch, the broken Rakshasa forces made for Lankil. And on 



1576 RAMAYANA. 

the Rdkshasa army having been broken in consequence of the 
beating it got at the hands of Nariyana, Sum^Lli with showers 
of shafts resisted Hari in the encounter ; and as a mist 
envelopes the Sun, he enveloped him (with his arrows). 
Thereat, the Rishasas again summoned up their fortitude. 
And fired with rage, that RSkshasa, inflated with insolence 
on account of his strength, setting up a tremendous roar, 
darted at his antagonist in the conflict, thereby seeming to 
revive the Rdkshasas. And as an elephant flourishes its 
trunk, that R^kshasa, lifting up his arm adorned with 
ornaments, began to roar from rapture, like a mass of clouds 
lighted up with lightning. And (Vishnu) cut off the head 
flaming with ear-rings of the charioteer of the shouting 
Sumali ; and thereat the horses of that Rdkshasa aimlessly 
strayed hither and thither. And with his bewildered steeds 
SumSLli wanders like a person deprived of patience, whose 
senses are under a hallucination. And on Sum^li's car being 
drawn at random by his steeds, Mftli, taking his bow and 
equipped therewith, darted at Vishnu's car and assailed that 
mighty-armed one as he was descending on the field of fight. 
And like birds entering the Krauncha,* the arrows discharged 
from MSli's bow, graced with gold, hit Hari and entered 
(into his body). And thereat, as a person holding his senses 
under subjection is not thrown out of his mental balance, 
Vishnu, assailed in that encounter with thousands of arrows 
shot by Mali, was not disturbed ever so little. And then that 
creator of all beings, the reverend Gad&dhara,t twanging his 
bow-string, showered voUies of shafts on Mali. And getting 
at Mali's body, the arrows furnished with the luminousness of 
lightning, drink his blood, like unto serpents drinking nectar. 
And baffling Mali, the holder of the conch, discus, and mace, 
brought down Mali's crown^ standard, bow and steeds. And 

then that foremost of night-rangers, on being deprived of his 

,^ — ___^^^_____^_— _____ ^ — — * 

* The mountain so named. 

t Lit. the holder of the mace^ a name of Vbbnu. 



UTTaRAKANDAM. 1577 

car, sprang forward, mace in hand, even as a lion bounds up 
from the brow of a hillock. And he with his mace smote at 
the forehead of that lord of birds, even as the Destroyer had 
smitten I^Sna,* or as Indra smiteth a mountain with liis 
thunder-bolt. On being severely struck by Mali with his 
mace, Garura, writhing in torments, moved the god away 
from the field of battle. On the god having been removed 
from the field by M^li as well as Garura, there arose a mighty 
din of Rakshas roaring (in chorus). And hearing the 
cheers of the Rakshas, Indra's younger brother, the reverend 
Hari, sitting awry on that lord of birds, albeit moved off from 
the scene of conflict, waxing enraged, from a desire of slaying 
(Mali) hurled his disc at him. And thereat the disc, possessed 
of the splendour of the solar disc, and resembling the wheelt 
itself of Kala, flooding all the heavens with radiance, brought 
down Mali's head to the ground. And that head of the lord 
of Rakshasas, terrific to behold, on being cut off (by Vishnu), 
vomitting blood, fell down before (the Rakshasas), as formerly 
Rahu's head had fallen. And then the deities experiencing 
excess of joy set up leonine cheers with might and main, 
crying, — 'Excellent, O god.* Seeing Mali slain, Sumali and 
MalyavSn, burning in grief, fled precipitately towards 
Lanka along with their forces. And Garura, being cheered, 
turned round, and growing enraged, as before drove the 
Rakshasas with the wind of his wings. And (some) with their 
lotus-faces cut by the discus, (some) with their chests crushed 
with the mace, (some) with their necks torn off by the plough, 
(some) with their heads riven by the club, and some hewn 
by the sword, and others pierced by arrows, the Rakshasas 
began to drop fast from the sky into the waters of the ocean. 

* There took place an encounter between Rudra and Yama in the Sweta 
forest, for the protection of M^rkandeya and a certain king. In this battle, 
Yama had smitten Rudra. This is narrated in the Pur^nas. — T. 

t The wheel of KAIa or Time, representing the Reaper consists, remarks 
Rimlnuja, of days, months, years, decades, centuries, oeons, etc. — T. 

198 



157S J^ A Ma TANA. 

Aiul as the tliuiuKr-holt with lii^hlnin^; (rivcth) a miglity 
mass of clouds, NSr^iyana by nu ans of the thunder-bolts of 
his arrows disrhargod from his bow, rived the night-rangers 
with their hair dishevelled and streaming (in the wind). And 
the forces having their umbrellas rent, their arms falling oflF, 
their goodly garments scattered, their entrails coming out and 
their eyes rolling, — became incapable of distinguishing their 
own party from that of the foe. And even like (the roars and 
the vehemcnre) displayed by elephants on being attacked 
by lions, the roars and the vehemence of the night-rangers 
and their elephants, sore assailed by the Primiuval Lion,* 
were e(|ual. And driven by Hari's networks of arrows, and 
di>charging (all the while) their own showers of shafts, those 
ni<:ht-rangers resembling the clouds of doom, are driven like 
the veritable clouds of the universal dissolution drifted by 
the wind. And hewn in twain with swords, the foremost 
Rakshasas fell like unto hills (toppling headlong). And the 
Karth was s( i^n to be (covered) with night-rangers resembling 
dark clouds, a<lorned with jewelled necklaces and ear-rings, 
— falling down, — as if covered with dark mountains dropping 
own. 



SECTION vMi 



\Js that host being sore pressed at its back by Patlma- 
n'ibhajt M^lyav^n turned back even as the oc«an doth on meet- 
ing with ks shore. And with his eyes reddened, that nij^ht- 
ranger waxing wroth, shaking his head, addressed that prime 

♦ Vishnu as a man-lion had formerly taken the conceit out of Hiranva- 
k.i9ipu— the A^ufa king— ^nd slain him, to rid hii devotee— rrahlada — oi his 
xnort.il foe in the form of a father. — T. 

t Lit. the htttiuavcUd — a name of Vi:»hnu. 



UTTARa K and am. 1 5 79 

of male persons — PadmanSbha, — saying, — ^'O Nir^yana, thou 
art ignorant of the time-honored morality of Kshatriyas ; and 
therefore like a base wight thou slayest us, desisting from 
fight and exercised with fear. O lord of the celestials, he 
that commits the crime of slaying one that desists from 
fight, cannot go to the celestial regions as the fruit of 
meritorious acts. If thou art bent upon battle, O holder of 
the conch, the discus and the mace, taking up my post (here), 
I shall see (thy strength). Do thou show (me) the same.' 
Seeing MSlyavan resembling the mountain, MalyavSn, stay, 
the powerful younger brother of the sovereign of the celestials 
spoke unto him, —'I have removed the fear of the deities, 
affrighted at you, by promising that I will make root and 
branch work with the RSlkshasas ; and that same promise I 
am now fulfilling. I should always lay down my life for 
serving the celestials ; and you I will slay even if ye should 
go to the nethermost regions.' As that god of gods having 
eyes resembling red lotuses was speaking thus, the lord of 
Rakshasas in high wrath pierced his breast with a dart. And 
hurled by the hand of MSllyavSn, the dart resonant with bells, 
appeared graceful on Hari's breast like lightning embosomed 
in clouds. Thereat drawing out the same dart, that one 
dear unto the Wielder of the Dart,* having eyes resembling 
red lotuses, aiming at Malyavan, hurled it at him. Thereat 
the dart discharged by the hand of Govinda like unto the Dart 
discharged by the hand of Skanda,rushing towards the Rakshasa 
like a meteor coursing towards the Anjana mountain, 
descended on the spacious chest of the lord of Rakshasas 
decked with the weight of a chain, even as the thunder-clap 
bursts at the summit of a mountain. And on having his mail 
rent, Malyavan was utterly deprived of his senses ; but 
(anon) reposing for a while, he again stood like a moveless 
hill. Then taking up a javelin made of black iron girt with 
many a thorn, he furiously smote that deity on the chesl. 

♦ A name of KScrtikcya — the cclcMial geneiallibbirao. 



15^0 RAMA VAN A. 

And that night-ranger delighting in battle, dealing a box at 
V^sava's younger brother, moved away to a distance measur* 
ing a bow's length. And now there arose a mighty tumult 
in the sky of ^Excellent V 'Excellent !' And having struck 
Vishnu, the Rakshasa also hit Garura. Thereat VinatSL's son, 
growing enraged, drove the RSkshasas away with ihe wind 
of his wings, even as a lusty wind bloweth about sere leaves. 
And seeing his elder brother driven by the wind produced 
by the wing's of that bird, SumSli along with his forces, made 
for Lanka. And pushed off by the violence of the wind of 
(Garura's) wings, the RAkshasa MftlyavSn also, joined by 
his own forces, departed for Lanka, covered with shame. 
Thus, O R5ma, O lotus-eyed one, (the Rakshasas) had 
innumerable warriors beaten down and their foremost leaders 
slain. And albeit inflated with pride, they, incapable of 
coping with Vishnu, leaving Lanka, went to the nether 
regions with their wives for dwelling there. O best of the 
Raghus, these RJikshasas of celebrated prowess, related to 
the race of SSlakantankata, remained under the leadership 
of the Rakshasa Sumali. All those exalted Rakshasas going 
under the name of Paulastya that had been headed by 
Sumali, MalyavSn and Mali, were stronger than Ravana. No 
other than the god NSrayana, holding the conch, the discus 
and the mace, could slay those Rakshasas — foes to the 
celestials and thorns in the side of the deities. And thou art 
that eternal god — the four armed Narayana, — the lord,undeteri- 
orating and unconquerable, sprung to exterminate Rakshasas. 
The creator of beings — that one ever cherishing those seek* 
ing his refuge — appeareth at times to compass the destruction 
of marauders, bringing the religion of people to rack and 
ruin.* Thus, O lord of men, to-day I have truly related unto 

• This tallies wonderfully with the corresponding^ view given in the Bible. 
Great men appear in the fulness of time to bring about reforms in 
religion, whtn, as was the case before the birth of Christ, men have waodcfcd 
faiihcst from the true path. — ^T 



UTTA RAKA NDaM. 1581 

thee at length the origin of the RSkshasas. Again, O foremost 
of the Raghus, do thou understand the matchless birth and 
potency of R^vana and his sons related in detail. And that 
powerful Rakshasa, Sum5li, afflicted with the fear of Vishnu, 
along with his sons and grand-sons for a long time ranged the 
nether regions, and the lord of riches resided in Lanka." 



SECTION IX. 



^^FTER a while the Rakshasa named SumSli, coming up 
from the nether regions, began to range all over the earth. 
And resembling dark clouds, that lord of Rakshasas decked 
in ear-rings of burnished gold, taking his daughter like unto 
Sree herself without her lotus, and wandering over the earth, 
saw the lord of riches journeying in his Pushpaka, going to 
see his sire — ^that lord, the son of Pulastya. And seeing 
that one resembling an immortal and like unto fire, journey- 
ing on, (SumSlli) struck with amazement, entered the nether 
regions from the earth. And that mighty-minded one 
reflected thus, — *By adopting what measure may the welfare 
of the RSkshasas be brought about, and how can we increase 
(in power) ?' And that great-minded lord of Rakshasas, 
resembling dark clouds, decked in burnished ear-rings of 
gold, then began to reflect. And then the Raksha addressed 
his daughter, named Kaikasi, saying, — 'O daughter, the time 
hath come when I should give thee away. Thy youth is about 
to be passed. (Kept back) by the fear of refusal, no suiter 
hath sought thee (up to this time). But desirous of acquiring 
religious merit, we are striving our best in thy interests. My 
daughter, thou art furnished with every perfection like unto 
Sree herself. The being father to a daughter is misery to 



1582 /^AMAVAJVA. 

every one that seeketh honor. O daughter, one doth not 
know who shall ask for one's daughter. Wherever may a 
daughter be conferred, a daughter stayeth, placing in 
uncertainty the three races* to which she is related. Do thou, 
my daughter, seek for thy husband that best and foremost of 
ascetics sprung in the line of PrajSpati — Pulastya s son,— 
Vi(;rava, and of thyself accept him (for thy lord). And then, 
i) daughter, even as is this lord of riches, so thou wilt, without 
doubt, have sons resembling the Sun himself in energy.' Hear- 
ing that speech of his, the daughter for the sake of the dignity 
of her sire, going to where Vi^ravS was practising penances, 
stood there. In the meanwhile,© R^ma,that twice-born one — 
Pulastya's son — was performing the Agnihotra, like the fourth 
Fire itself. And without minding that terrific time, (Kaikasi), 
having regard to the dignity of her sire, coming up before 
him, stood (there) hanging her head down towards his feet 
and throwing up the earth with her great foe. And seeing 
that one of shapely hips, having a face fair as the full Moon, 
(that exceedingly high-minded ascetic) flaming in energy 
accosted her thus, — 'O gentle on, whose daughter art thou ? 
And whence dost thou come hither ? And what is thy 
errand ? And for whom (dost thou come) ? O beauteous 
(damsel), truly tell me this.' Thus addressed, the girl, 
with joined hands, said, — 'O ascetic, thou art competent to 
get at my intent by virtue of thy own power. Yet, O 
Brahmarshi, know me as having come here at the mandate of 
my sire. My name is Kaikasi. The rest do thou read 
thyself.* And thereupon, the ascetic, entering into contem- 
plation, said these words, — *0 gentle lady, I have learnt the 
purpose that is in thy heart. O thou having the gait of a 
mad elephant, there reigns a powerful desire in thee for 
having offspring. Inasmuch as thou hast come to me at this 
fierce hour, hearken, thou amiable one, as to the kind of 
offspring that thou shaft bring forth. Thou shaft, O thou of 

* The fdces respectively of her fdthcr^ mother and husband. 



UTTARAKANDAM. i5f^3 

graceful hips, bring forth terrible and grim-visagcd RSkshasas 
delighting in frightful friends, and of cruel deeds.' Hearing 
his speech, she, bowing down, said, — 'O reverend (ascetic), 
such sons of terrific ways seek I not from thee that followest 
the Veda. Therefore it behoveth thee to favor me.' On 
being thus besought by the girl, ViyjravS — best of ascetics — • 
again addressed Kaikasi, like the full Moon addressing 
Rohini,* — 'O fair-faced one, the son that thou bringest forth 
last, shall be like unto my line, — he shall, without doubt — be 
righteous-souled.' Having been thus accosted, the girl, O 
Rima, after a length of time brought forth a very terrible and 
hideous offspring having the form of a Raksha, — having ten 
necks, furnished with large teeth, and resembling a heap of 
collyrium, with coppery lips, twenty arms, huge faces, and 
flaming hair. On his having been born, jackals with flaming 
mouths and other ferocious beasts began to gyrate on the 
left. And that god showered down blood ; and the clouds 
uttered forth harsh sounds. And the Sun was deprived of his 
splendour ; and meteors began to dart to the earth. And the 
earth shook ; and the wind swept away violently. And that 
lord of streams — the ocean, which was calm before, became 
agitated. And his sire resembling his grand-father named 
him, (saying), — 'As this one hath been born with ten necks, 
he shall be called Ten-necked.' After him was born 
Kumbhakarna endowed with prodigious strength, than whose 
proportions there are none other's on earth. Then was born 
she that, having a frightful visage, gocth under the name of 
Surpanakha ; the righteous Bibhishana is the youngest son of 
Kaikasi. On that one endowed with great strength having 
been born, blossoms were showered down from heaven ; and 
celestial kettle-drums were sounded in the heavenly regions. 
And then there arose the sounds of 'Excellent !' 'Excellent !' 
And in that extensive forest those exceedingly energetic ones 
— Kumbhakarna and the Ten-necked one grew up, — and 

* Hesperus. 



is 84 RAMAVAjVA. 

became the sources of anxiety to people. And Kumbhakama, 
maddened to the height, devouring mighty saints devoted to 
religion, constantly ranged the triune world in a dissatisfied 
spirit. But the righteous Bibhishana, ever intent on piety, 
dwelt there, studying the Veda, restraining his fare, and 
controlling his senses. And it came to pass that after a 
length of time the god, Vai^ravana — lord of riches— came to 
see his sire, mounted on Pushpaka. Seeing him, the 
Rakshasi — Kaikasi — flaming up in energy, coming to the 
Ten-necked one, represented to him, — 'O son, behold thy 
brother, Vaiyravana, enfolded in effulgence ; and, albeit of 
equal fraternity, behold thee in this plight I Therefore, O 
Ten-necked one, O thou of measureless prowess, do thou so 
strive that thou also, my son, may be like Vai^ravana himself.' 
Hearing that speech of his mother, the powerful Ten-necked 
one was wrought up with exceeding great ill-will,and he vowed 
then, — 'I truly promise unto thee that I will be equal to my 
brother (in energy), or excell him in it. Therefore do thou 
cast off this sorrow that is in thy heart.' And influenced by 
that passion, the Ten-necked one with his younger brother 
began to perform rigid acts, with his mind fixed on asceticism. 
*I must through austerities have my wish,' thus fixed and 
resolved, he for compassing his end, came to the sacred 
asylum of Gokarna. And there the Rakshasa of unrivalled 
prowess along with his younger brother carried on austerities 
and thus gratified that lord — the great-father. And being^ 
gratified (with him), he conferred on him boons bringing on 
victory." 



UTTAEAKANDAM, 1585 



SECTION X. 



XHEN RSLma spoke unto the ascetic,— '*0 BrShmana, how 
did those exceedingly mighty brothers carry on austerities 
in that forest; and what kind of penances was theirs?" 
Thereat there Agastya said unto R5ma of a complacent 
mind, — "The brothers severally observed the morality proper 
to each. And Kumbhakarna, putting forth his best energies, 
constantly abode in the path of righteousness. And remain- 
ing in the midst of five fires in summer,he practised austerities, 
and in the rainy season, soaked in water (poured down) by 
clouds, he sat in .the heroic attitude.* And in winter he always 
remained in the water. Thus passed away ten thousand 
years of that one putting forth exertions in behalf of religion, 
and established in the path of honesty. And the virtuous 
Bibhishana, ever intent on virtue and pure of spirit, remained 
standing on one leg for five thousand years. And when he 
had completed (his ternr of restriction), swarms of ApsarSs 
danced, and blossoms showered, and the deities hymned 
(him). And for five thousand years, he adored the Sun, and 
with his mind concentrated in the study of the Veda, remained 
with his head and hands raised up. In this wise Bibhishana 
like a deity in Nandana passed away ten thousand years, 
observing restrictions. And the Ten-necked one passed ten 
thousand years without fare. On a thousand years being 
complete, he offered his own head as a sacrifice to Fire. In 
this way he passed away nine thousand years ; and nine of 
his heads entered into Fire. And as in the tenth year he 
intended to strike off his tenth head, the Great-father present- 
ed himself at that place. And well-pleased, the Great-father 
came there along with the celestials. *0 Ten-necked one,' 

* Hindu Yogis practise various attitudes, which arc favorable to the 
regulation of respiration. — T. 

199 



1586 RAMA YANA. 

said (the Great-father), 'I am well-pleased with thee. Do thou, 
O thou cognizant of righteousness, at once ask for the boon 
that thou wishest to have. What wish of thine shall I realize ? 
Thy toil must not go for nothing.' Thereat, the Ten-necked 
one, bo\ving down his head unto the deity,said with a delighted 
heart, — his words faltering with ecstacy, — *0 Reverend one, 
creatures have no other fear than (that of) death ; and enemy 
there is none that is like unto death. Therefore immortality 
is even what I crave for.' Thus accosted, Brahmft spoke unto 
the Ten-necked one, — *Thou canst not be immortal. Do thou 
therefore ask of me some other boon.' Thus addressed by the 
creator, BrahmS, the Ten-necked one, O Rdma, standing 
before him with joined hands, said, — 'O lord of creatures, I 
would, O eternal one, be incapable of being slain by birds and 
serpents, Yakshas, Daityas, D^navas and R&kshasas, and the 
deities ; for, O thou that art worshipped by the immortals, 
anxiety I have none from any other beings. Indeed, I deem 
as straw creatures such as men etc* Thus accosted by the 
Raksha — the Ten-necked one— -that righteous-souled one, the 
Great-father, along with the celestials, said, — *0 foremost of 
R&kshasas, what thou sayest shalj come to pass.' Having, 
O Rama, said this unto the Ten-necked one, the Great- 
father (again spoke), — 'Hear ! I, having been gratified, will 
confer on thee a fresh boon. O RSkshasa, O sinless one, 
those heads of thine which have been offered as sacrifices and 
which have sunk into the fire, shall again be thine. . And, 
O placid one, I shall also confer on thee another boon difficult 
-of being obtained, — The form that thou shalt wish to wear, 
shall instantly be tliine.' As soon as the Ten-necked Raksha 
iiad spoken thus, the heads that had been offered as sacrifices 
into the fire, rose up again. Havkig said this unto the 
Ten-necked one, the Great-sire of all creatures addressed 
Bibhishana, sayinjr, — 'O Bibhishana, gratified have I been by 
thee, whose intelligence is established in righteousness. 
Therefore, my child, O righteous-souled one, O thou of 



VTTARAKANDAM, 1587 

excellent vows, ask for the boon that thou wouldst have.* 
Thereat the virtuous Bibhishana spoke with joined hands, — 
*0 reverend one, since the spiritual preceptor of all creatures 
himself (is pleased) with me, — I (deem myself) as furnished 
with every perfection, even as the Moon is environed with 
rays. If thou wilt bestow on me a boon with pleasure, then, 
O thou of excellent vows, hear of the boon that I would have. 
May my mind remain fast fixed on righteousness, even when 
{ shall happen to fall into high peril ; and may I attain 
Brahma knowledge without any instructions ! And may every 
sense of mine sprung during the observance of particular 
modes of life, be in unison with righteousness, — so that I may 
practise the form of religion (in harmony with any particular 
mode of life !) O exceedingly noble one, this best of boons, 
is even what is sought for by me, for nothing in this world is 
incapable of being attained by those attached to righteous- 
ness.' Then the lord of creatures, being again -delighted, 
spoke unto Bibhishana, — *As thou art virtuous, so all this shall 
come to pass on thy behalf. And inasmuch as ih spite of thy 
having been born in the RJIkshasa race, thy thoughts, O 
destroyer of enemies, do not originate in sm, I confer on the 
immortality.' Having said this, he intended to grant boons 
unto Kumbhakarna. Thereat the celestials in a body 
represented to the lord of creatures with joined hands, — *0n 
Kumbhakarna thou shouldst, confer no boons, since thou 
knowest in what manner doth this wicked-minded one frighten 
people. And, O Brahman, seven ApsarSs in Nandana, ten 
attendants of Mahendra, as well as sages and human beings, 
have been devoured by this one. Considering what this RSkshasa 
did when he had not obtained any boon whatever, if he obtain 
one now^ he shall eat up the three worlds. Do thou then, 
O lord having immeasurable prowess, pretending to give him a 
boon,givc stupifaction (instead). Thereby the welfare of people 
would be secured, and the honor of this one too shall be main- 
tained.' Thus addressed by the celestials, BrahmS, the Lotus- 



1576 RAMAVANA. 

the R^kshasa army having been broken in consequence of the 
beating it got at the hands of NSir&yanai Sumili with showers 
of shafts resisted Hari in the encounter ; and as a mist 
envelopes the Sun, he envoloped him (with his arrows). 
Thereat, the Rishasas again summoned up their fortitude. 
And fired with rage, that Rakshasa, inflated with insolence 
on account of his strength, setting up a tremendous roar, 
darted at his antagonist in the conflict, thereby seeming to 
revive the R&kshasas. And as an elephant flourishes its 
trunk, that R&kshasa, lifting up his arm adorned with 
ornaments, began to roar from rapture, like a mass of clouds 
lighted up with lightning. And (Vishnu) cut off the head 
flaming with ear-rings of the charioteer of the shouting 
Sum§li ; and thereat the horses of that RSkshasa aimlessly 
strayed hither and thither. And with his bewildered steeds 
Sum2Lli wanders like a person deprived of patience, whose 
senses are under a hallucination. And on SumSili's car being 
drawn at random by his steeds, Mdli, taking his bow and 
equipped therewith, darted at Vishnu's car and assailed that 
mighty-armed one as he was descending on the field of fight. 
And like birds entering the Krauncha,* the arrows discharged 
from Mali's bow, graced with gold, hit Hari and entered 
(into his body). And thereat, as a person holding his senses 
under subjection is not thrown out of his mental balance, 
Vishnu, assailed in that encounter with thousands of arrows 
shot by Mali, was not disturbed ever so little. And then that 
creator of all beings, the reverend Gad&dhara,t twanging his 
bow-string, showered voHies of shafts on Mali. And getting 
at Mali's body, the arrows furnished with the luminousness of 
lightning, drink his blood, like unto serpents drinking nectar. 
And baffling Mali, the holder of the conch, discus, and mace, 
brought down Mali's crowa, standard, bow and steeds. And 
then that foremost of night-rangers, on being deprived of his 

* The mountain so named. 

\ Lit. the hMer of th€ mace^ a name of Vishnu. 



VTTa RAKA NDA M. 1577 

car, sprang forward, mace in hand, even as a lion bounds up 
from the brow of a hillock. And he with his mace smote at 
the forehead of that lord of birds, even as the Destroyer had 
smitten l9ana,* or as Indra smiteth a mountain with his 
thunder-bolt. On being severely struck by Mali with his 
mace, Garura, writhing in torments, moved the god away 
from the field of battle. On the god having been removed 
from the field by Mali as well as Garura, there arose a mighty 
din of Rakshas roaring (in chorus). And hearing the 
cheers of the Rakshas, Indra's younger brother, the reverend 
Hari, sitting awry on that lord of birds, albeit moved off from 
the scene of conflict, waxing enraged, from a desire of slaying 
(Mali) hurled his disc at him. And thereat the disc, possessed 
of the splendour of the solar disc, and resembling the wheelt 
itself of Kala, flooding all the heavens with radiance, brought 
down Mali's head to the ground. And that head of the lord 
of Rakshasas, terrific to behold, on being cut off (by Vishnu), 
vomitting blood, fell down before (the Rakshasas), as formerly 
Rahu's head had fallen. And then the deities experiencing 
excess of joy set up leonine cheers with might and main, 
crying, — 'Excellent, O god.' Seeing Mali slain, Sumali and 
MalyavSin, burning in grief, fled precipitately towards 
Lanka along with their forces. And Garura, being cheered, 
turned round, and growing enraged, as before drove the 
Rakshasas with the wind of his wings. And (some) with their 
lotus-faces cut by the discus, (some) with their chests crushed 
with the mace, (some) with their necks torn off by the plough, 
(some) with their heads riven by the club, and some hewn 
by the sword, and others pierced by arrows, the Ral95hasas 

began to drop fast from the sky into the waters of the ocean. 

. .^ — — ^ . __^.^___________ 

* There took place an encounter between Rudra and Yama in the Sweta 
forest, for the protection of M&rkandeya and a certain king. In this battle, 
Yama had smitten Rudra. This is narrated in the Pur^nas. — T. 

t The wheel of KAla or Time, representing the Reaper consists, remarks 
R&m4nuja, of days, months, years, decades, centuries, oeons, etc. — T. 

198 



1578 J^AMaFANA. 

And as the tliuiuK r-holt with lii^^htning (rivoth) a mighty 
mass of clouds, NSrSyana by means of tlic thundor-bolts of 
his arrows discharged from his bow, rived the night-rangers 
with their hair dishevelled and streaming (in the wind). And 
the forces having their umbrellas rent, their arms falling oflF, 
their goodly garments scattered, their entrails coming out and 
their eyes rolling, — became incapable of distinguishing their 
own party from that of the foe. And even like (the roars and 
the \i:h(!menc:e) displayed by elephants on being attacked 
by lions, the roars and the vehemence of the night-rangers 
and their elephants, sore assailed by the Primaeval Lion,* 
were equal. And driven by Hari's networks of arrows, and 
<li>charging (all the while) their own showers of shafts, those 
night-rangers resembling the clouds of doom, arc driven like 
the veritable clouds of the universal dissolution drifted by 
the wind. And hewn in twain with swords, the foremost 
Rakshasas fell like unto hills (toppling headlong). And the 
f^arth was seen to be (covered) with night-rangers resembling 
dark clouds, adorned with jewelled necklaces and car-rings, 
— falling down, — as if covered with dark mountains dropping 
down." 



SECT ION VI II 



vJ.N that host being sore pressed at its back by Padma- 
n^bha,t NUlyavan turned back even as the ocean doth on meet- 
ing with ks shore. And with his eyes reddened, that niglit- 
ranger waxing wroth, shaking his head, addressed that prime 

♦ Vishnu as a man-lion had formerly taken the conceit out of Hir^nya- 

k.i9ipu — the AbUfa king — and blain him, to rid hib devotee — Prdhlada of his 

mort.tl foe in the form of a father. — T. 

t Lit. the iot us- nave! til — a name of Viihnu. 



UTTARa K and am. 1 5 79 

of male persons — PadmanSbha, — saying, — ^'O Nirayana, thou 
art ignorant of the time-honored morality of Kshatriyas ; and 
therefore like a base wight thou slayest us, desisting from 
fight and exercised with fear. O lord of the celestials, he 
that commits the crime of slaying one that desists from 
fight, cannot go to the celestial regions as the fruit of 
meritorious acts. If thou art bent upon battle, O holder of 
the conch, the discus and the mace, taking up my post (here), 
I shall see (thy strength). Do thou show (me) the same.' 
Seeing MSlyavan resembling the mountain, MalyavSn, stay, 
the powerful younger brother of the sovereign of the celestials 
spoke unto him,— 'I have removed the fear of the deities, 
affrighted at you, by promising that I will make root and 
branch work with the RSlkshasas ; and that same promise I 
am now fulfilling. I should always lay down my life for 
serving the celestials ; and you I will slay even if ye should 
go to the nethermost regions.' As that god of gods having 
eyes resembling red lotuses was speaking thus, the lord of 
Rakshasas in high wrath pierced his breast with a dart. And 
hurled by the hand of MSllyavSn, the dart resonant with bells, 
appeared graceful on Hari's breast like lightning embosomed 
in clouds. Thereat drawing out the same dart, that one 
dear unto the Wielder of the Dart,* having eyes resembling 
rod lotuses, aiming at MSlyavan, hurled it at him. Thereat 
the dart discharged by the hand of Govinda like unto the Dart 
discharged by the hand of Skanda,rushing towards the Rakshasa 
like a meteor coursing towards the Anjana mountain, 
descended on the spacious chest of the lord of Rakshasas 
decked with the weight of a chain, even as the thunder-clap 
bursts at the summit of a mountain. And on having his mail 
rent, M^lyavan was utterly deprived of his senses ; but 
(anon) reposing for a while, he again stood like a moveless 
hill. Then taking up a javelin made of black iron girt with 
many a thorn, he furiously smote that deity on the chest. 

♦ A name of KArtikcya — the celcMial gencidlli^ijimo. 



1582 /^AMAVAJVA. 

every one that seeketh honor. O daughter, one doth not 
know who shall ask for one's daughter. Wherever may a 
daughter be conferred, a daughter stayeth, placing in 
uncertainty the three races* to which she is related. Do thou, 
my daughter, seek for thy husband that best and foremost of 
ascetics sprung in the line of PrajSpati — Pulastya's son, — 
Vi9rava, and of thyself accept him (for thy lord). And then, 
O daughter, even as is this lord of riches, so thou wilt, without 
doubt, have sons resembling the Sun himself in energy.' Hear- 
ing that speech of his, the daughter for the sake of the dignity 
of her sire, going to where Vi9rava was practising penances, 
stood there. In the meanwhile,0 R^ma,that twice-born one — 
Pulastya's son — was performing the Agnihotra, like the fourth 
Fire itself. And without minding that terrific time, (Kaikasi), 
having regard to the dignity of her sire, coming up before 
him, stood (there) hanging her head down towards his feet 
and throwing up the earth with her great foe. And seeing 
that one of shapely hips, having a face fair as the full Moon, 
(that exceedingly high-minded ascetic) flaming in energy 
accosted her thus, — 'O gentle on, whose daughter art thou ? 
And whence dost thou come hither ? And what is thy 
errand ? And for whom (dost thou come) ? O beauteous 
(damsel), truly tell me this.' Thus addressed, the girl, 
with joined hands, said, — 'O ascetic, thou art competent to 
get at my intent by virtue of thy own power. Yet, O 
Brahmarshi, know me as having come here at the mandate of 
my sire. My name is Kaikasi. The rest do thou read 
thyself.' And thereupon, the ascetic, entering into contem- 
plation, said these words, — 'O gentle lady, I have learnt the 
purpose that is in thy heart. O thou having the gait of a 
mad elephant, there reigns a powerful desire in thee for 
having offspring. Inasmuch as thou hast come to me at this 
fierce hour, hearken, thou amiable one, as to the kind of 
offspring that thou ^halt bring forth. Thou shalt, O thou of 

^11 ■» ■■ I — ' I I ■■■■-■ .1 1 I - I, ■ - — - ■ , ■ ■ - -■ ■ ■■ ■ — - — -..-,■-»■■■-■ ■■ ■ 

* The races respectively of her father, mother and husband. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1583 

graceful hips, bring forth terrible and grim-visagcd RSkshasas 

delighting in frightful friends, and of cruel deeds.' Hearing 

his speech, she, bowing down, said, — 'O reverend (ascetic), 

such sons of terrific ways seek I not from thee that followest 

the Veda. Therefore it behoveth thee to favor me/ On 

being thus besought by the girl, Vi^ravS — best of ascetics— 

again addressed Kaikasi, like the full Moon addressing 

Rohini,* — *0 fair-faced one, the son that thou bringest forth 

last, shall be like unto my line, — he shall, without doubt — be 

righteous-souled.' Having been thus accosted, the girl, O 

R^ma, after a length of time brought forth a very terrible and 

hideous offspring having the form of a Raksha, — having ten 

necks, furnished with large teeth, and resembling a heap of 

collyrium, with coppery lips, twenty arms, huge faces, and 

flaming hair. On his having been born, jackals w^th flaming 

mouths and other ferocious beasts began to gyrate on the 

left. And that god showered down blood ; and the clouds 

uttered forth harsh sounds. And the Sun was deprived of his 

splendour ; and meteors began to dart to the earth. And the 

earth shook ; and the wind swept away violently. And that 

lord of streams — the ocean, which was calm before, became 

agitated. And his sire resembling his grand-father named 

him, (saying), — *As this one hath been born with ten necks, 

he shall be called Ten-necked.' After him was born 

Kumbhakarna endowed with prodigious strength, than whose 

proportions there are none other's on earth. Then was born 

she that, having a frightful visage, goeth under the name of 

Surpanakha ; the righteous Bibhishana is the youngest son of 

Kaikasi. On that one endowed with great strength having 

been born, blossoms were showered down from heaven ; and 

celestial kettle-drums were sounded in the heavenly regions. 

And then there arose the sounds of ^Excellent !' 'Excellent !' 

And in that extensive forest those exceedingly energetic ones 

— Kumbhakarna and the Ten-necked one grew up, — and 

* Hesperus. 






1584 RAAfAVANA. 

became the sources of anxiety to people. And Kumbhakarna, 
maddened to the height, devouring mighty saints devoted to 
religion, constantly ranged the triune world in a dissatisfied 
spirit. But the righteous Bibhishana, ever intent on piety, 
dwelt there, studying the Veda, restraining his fare, and 
controlling his senses. And it came to pass that after a 
length of time the god, Vai^ravana — lord of riches — came to 
see his sire, mounted on Pushpaka. Seeing him, the 
Rakshasi — Kaikasi — flaming up in energy, coming to the 
Ten-necked one, represented to him, — 'O son, behold thy 
brother, Vai^ravana, enfolded in effulgence ; and, albeit of 
equal fraternity, behold thee in this plight ! Therefore, O 
Ten-necked one, O thou of measureless prowess, do thou so 
strive that thou also, my son, may be like Vai^ravana himself.' 
Hearing that speech of his mother, the powerful Ten-necked 
one was wrought up with exceeding great ill-will,and he vowed 
then, — ^I truly promise unto thee that I will be equal to my 
brother (in energy), or excell him in it. Therefore do thou 
cast off this sorrow that is in thy heart.' And influenced by 
that passion, the Ten-necked one with his younger brother 
began to perform rigid acts, with his mind fixed on asceticism. 
*I must through austerities have my wish,' thus fixed and 
resolved, he for compassing his end, came to the sacred 
asylum of Gokarna. And there the R&kshasa of unrivalled 
prowess along with his younger brother carried on austerities 
and thus gratified that lord — the great-father. And being 
gratified (with him), he conferred on him boons bringing on 
victory.^* 




UTTARAKANDAM, 1585 



SECTION X. 



XHEN RSLma spoke unto the ascetic,— '*0 BrShmana, how 
did those exceedingly mighty brothers carry on austerities 
in that forest; and what kind of penances was theirs?" 
Thereat there Agastya said unto Rama of a complacent 
mind, — "The brothers severally observed the morality proper 
to each. And Kumbhakarna, putting forth his best energies, 
constantly abode in the path of righteousness. And remain- 
ing in the midst of five fires in summer,he practised austerities, 
and in the rainy season, soaked in water (poured down) by 
clouds, he sat in .the heroic attitude.* And in winter he always 
remained in the water. Thus passed away ten thousand 
years of that one putting forth exertions in behalf of religion, 
and established in th^ path of honesty. And the virtuous 
Bibhisliana, ever intent on virtue and pure of spirit, remained 
standing on one leg for five thousand years. And when he 
had completed (his ternf of restriction), swarms of Apsar5s 
danced, and blossoms showered, and the deities hymned 
(him). And for five thousand years, he adored the Sun, and 
with his mind concentrated in the study of the Veda, remained 
with his head and hands raised up. In this wise Bibhishana 
like a deity in Nandana passed away ten thousand years, 
observing restrictions. And the Ten-necked one passed ten 
thousand years without fare. On a thousand years being 
complete, he offered his own head as a sacrifice to Fire. In 
this way he passed away nine thousand years ; and nine of 
his heads entered into Fire. And as in the tenth year he 
intended to strike off his tenth head, the Great-father present- 
ed himself at that place. And well-pleased, the Great-father 
came there along with the celestials. *0 Ten-necked one,' 

* Hindu Yogis practise various attitudes, which are favorable to the 
regulation of respiration. — T. 

^9^ . 



A 



1586 JiAMA YANA, 

said (the Great-father), *I am well-pleased with thee. Do thou, 
O thou cognizant of righteousness, at once ask for the boon 
that thou wishest to have. What wish of thine shall I realize ? 
Thy toil must not go for nothing.' Thereat, the Ten-necked 
one, bowing down his head unto the deity,said with a delighted 
heart, — his words faltering with ecstacy, — *0 Reverend one, 
creatures have no other fear than (that of) death ; and enemy 
there is none that is like unto death. Therefore immortality 
is even what I crave for.* Thus accosted, Brahm& spoke unto 
the Ten-necked one,— *Thou canst not be immortal. Do thou 
therefore ask of me some other boon.' Thus addressed by the 
<;reator, BrahmS, the Ten-necked one, O Rama, standing 
before him with joined hands, said, — *0 lord of creatures, I 
would, O eternal one, be incapable of being slain by birds and 
serpents, Yakshas, Daityas, Danavas and Rakshasas, and the 
deities ; for, O thou that art worshipped by thie immortals, 
anxiety I have none from any other beings. Indeed, I deem 
as straw creatures such as men etc,^ Thus accosted by the 
Raksha — the Ten-necked one— that righteous-souled one, the 
Great-father, along with the celestials, said, — *0 foremost of 
Rakshasas, what thou sayest shalj come to pass.' Having, 
O Rama, said this unto the Ten-necked one, the Great- 
father (again spoke), — 'Hear ! I, having been gratified, will 
confer on thee a fresh boon. O Rakshasa, O sinless one, 
those heads of thine which have, been offered as sacrifices and 
which have sunk into the fire, shall again be thine. . And, 
O placid one, I. shall also confer on thee another boon difficult 
•of being obtained, — The form that thou shalt wish to wear, 
rshall instantly be thine.' As soon as the Ten-necked Raksha 
had spoken thus, the heads that had been offered as sacrifices 
into the fire, rose up again. Having said this unto the 
Ten-necked one, the Great-sire of all creatures addressed 
Bibhishana, saying, — *0 Bibhishana, gratified have I been by 
thee, whose intelligence is established in righteousness. 
Therefore, my child,. O righteous-souled one, O thou of 




I59« TUMAFANA. 

of dwelling there, take up thy quarters (there). There floweth 
the Mandftkini — best of streams, with her water covered with 
golden lotuses resembling suns, as also with lilies and blue 
lotuses and various other fragrant flowers. And coming 
there frequently, celestials with Gandharbas and Apsards and 
serpents and Kinnaras, ever sport there, O.lord of riches^ 
thou ought not to enter into hostilities with that Raksha. 
Thou knowest how he hath obtained a great boon/ Thus 
addressed, Vi9ravana, for the sake of his father's dignity, with 
his wives and sons, with his counsellors and his vehicles 
and wealth went (to KaiU^a). And Prahasta, going (back), 
joyfully spoke unto the high-souled Ten-necked onCi (seated) 
with his counsellors and his younger brothers,— 'The ciiy 
of Lank& is (now) empty. Renouncing her, the bestower of 
riches hath gone out of her. (Now) entering into her, along 
with us, do thou there maintain thine own religion.' Thus 
addressed by Prahasta, the redoubtable Ten-necked one 
rntered the city of Lankft with his brothers and forces and 
followers. And then even as the lord of the celestials 
ascends heaven, that foe of the immortals ascended 
I^nka well-divided by highw^ays, — ^which had been for- 
saken by the lord of wealth. And having been installed, 
thai night-ranger — the Ten-faced one — dwelt in that city ; and 
that city teemed with night-rangers resembling dark clouds. 
And the lord of riches, for the sake of his father's dignity, 
dwelt in a palace situated on the hill bright as moon-light, 
graced with ornamented superb piles ; even as Purandara 
dwells in Amariivati." 



UTT ARaKANDAM. 1593 



SECTION XII. 



X HE lord of RSkshasas was installed along with his 
brothers. And then he thought of the giving away in 
marriage of his RSkshasi sister. Then that Rakshasa 
bestowed his sister, the Rakshasi Surpanakh?^, on that lord of 
the Danavas and king of the K^Iakas — Vidyujjibha. And 
having given her away, the Raksha was wandering about for 
the purpose of hunting, when, O Rftma, he happened to sec 
Diti's son, named Maya. And seeing him accompanied by 
his daughter, that night-ranger — the Ten-necked one — asked 
him, saying, — * Who art thou that ( wanderest ) alone in 
this forest devoid of men as well as deer ? And art thou 
accompanied by this one having the eyes of a young deer ?' 
Thereat Maya, O RSma, answered that night-ranger, when 
he had asked this, — ^Listen. I shall tell thee all about this. 
Thou mayst ere this have heard of an Apsar^ named Hem3. 
She like unto the Paulomi of Satakratu was bestowed on mc 
by the gods. And I passed a thousand years, being devoted 
to her. Thirteen years have passed away since she had gone 
on a business of the celestials, as also the fourteenth year. 
Then I through my extraordinary skill constructed a golden 
palace, adorned with diamonds and lapises. There I dwelt, 
aggrieved and sorrowful on account of her separation. From 
thence, taking my daughter, I have come to this wood. This, 
O king, is niy daughter, grown in her womb. I have come 
hither with her, seeking for her husband. Verily being father 
to a daughter is misery to every one that seeketh one's honour. 
A daughter, forsooth, stayeth, ever placing the two lines* 

• The lines, namely, of her father and mother. The line of a mother as 
distinct from that of a father would be impossible under the present economy 
of Hindu society inasmuch as, as soon as a girl is married, she by that 
ceremony leaves her father's lifie and becomes incorporated with that of her 

200 



1594 RAMA VAN A. 

in uncertainty. And on this wife of mine I have also begat 
two sons ; — the first is MiySvi and the next Dundubhi. Thus 
have I truly related everything unto thee that hadst asked for it. 
But, my child, how can I know thee now ? Who art thou Y 
Thus addressed, the Raksha humbly said,— Ten-necked by 
name, I am the son of the ascetic, Paulastya, who was bom 
as the third son of BrahmS.' Thus accosted, O R&ma, by that 
lord of RSikshasas, that Dinava and foremost of D&navas, 
Maya, learning that he was the son of the Maharshi, Paulastya, 
there desired in his heart to give away his daughter to him. 
And taking her hand with his own, Maya — lord of Daityas— 
laughing, said unto that lord of the RSkshasas, — ' This 
daughter of mine, O king, borne by the Apsarft, Hem&, this 
my daughter named Mandodari do thou accept as thy wife.' 
'Well* thereupon the Ten-necked answered him, O Rftma^ 
And lighting a fire, he took her hand. Maya, O R&ma, knew 
the curse of the sage touching him.* Knowing this, he gave 
away his daughter, having regard to the race of R&vana's 
paternal grand-father ; and he also conferred on him an 
exceedingly wonderful dart acquired through the most rigid 
austerities, — by which he wounded Lakshmana. Having thus 
wedded, that master — Lank&'s lord — going (back) to that city, 
married his brothers. And R&vana married the grand-daughter 
of Virochana (on the maternal side) named Vajrajw2kll| to 
Kumbhakarna. — And Bibhishana obtained for his wife the 
righteous (damsel) named Saram&^-daughter unto the high- 
souled—Sailusha— sovereign of the Gandharvas. (Sarami) 
was born on the shores of the lake, M^nasa. And while the 
lake, M&nasa, was swollen with water on the arrival of the 
rains, her mother, hearing her cries, affectionately said,— 
Saromivarddhata — 'O lake, do not swell,' and from this 
circumstance, her name became Sarami. Having thus 

husband. But this seems to have been otherwise in ancient tiroes. This opens 
up an interesting social problem for the research of orientalists. — T. 
* Respecting his birth. 



UTTaRAKANDAM. 1595 

wedded, those R3kshasas, taking each his wife, set about 
sporting there, like unto Gandharvas sporting in Nandana. 
And then was born Mandodari's son — Meghanftda. Him ye 
call Indrajit. As soon as he was born, Rivana's son, formerly 
^'y*'^&» emitted a tremendous roar resembling the rumbling 
of clouds. And, O RSghava, Lanka was petrified at his 
voice ; and (accordingly) his sire himself kept his name, 
MeghanSda. And, O RSma, remaining hidden like a fire by 
fuel, Rftvana's son, rejoicing (the bosoms of) his father and 
mother, grew up in Ravana's elegant inner apartments/ 



SECTION XIII. 



i*o^ 



"A. 



ND once on a time it came to pass that, despatched by 
the lord of creatures, Sleep in her (native) form powerfully 
overpowered Kumbhakarna. And then Knmbhakarna spoke 
unto his brother, who was seated,— 'O king. Sleep obstructs 
tne. Do thou, therefore, have my mansion made.' And, 
thereupon, employed by the king, architects resembling 
Vi^wikarmi constructed an edifice beautiful to behold, 
measuring the smooth space of a Yojana diagonally and two in 
area ; graceful to the view,and having no obstruction (to hide its 
beauty). And the Rlkshasa caused a splendid and delightful 
pile to be built, ador-ned all round with pillars decked with 
gold and crystal,— having stairs composed of Iapises,furnished 
with networks of small bells, set with ivory gateways, and 
containing daises dight with diamonds and crystal,— elegant 
throughout, and enduring,— like unto a goodly cave of 
Maru. And there, overcome with slumber, the wondrous 
strong Kumbhakarna, lying down for many thousand years, 
did not wake up. And while Kumbhakarna was overpowered 



iS(j6 RAMAYAXA, 

l)y sleep, Da^anana^ willioiit let began to destroy Dovarshfs, 
Yakshas and Gandharbas, — and ^oing to graceful gardens, 
Nandana, etc, he devastated them (ruthlessly). And that 
Rakshasa spread destruction, even as an elephant sporting 
agitates a river, as the wind bringeth down trees, or as the 
thunder-bolt riveth mountain-peaks. Hearing of the doings 
of Da^agrivajt and remembering his conduct chiming in 
with his race, the righteous lord of riches — Vai^ravana— 
showing his fraternal affection, despatched a messenger to 
I^mka, seeking the welfare of Da^agriva. And going to the 
city of Lank3, he presented himself before Bibhishana. And 
having received him with honor, he asked him as to the cause 
of his visit. And having enquired after the welfare of the king 
as well as his kindred, Bibhishana, showed him unto Da^Snana 
seated in his court. And seeing the king there flaming in 
his own energy, he (the messenger), saluting him (Riivana) 
with the word — JayaX — stood silent. And the envoy address- 
ed Da^agriva seated on a superb couch, graced with a costly 
coverlet, — 'O king, I shall tell thee all that thy brother hath 
said, worthy of both the character and race of your father and 
mother, — Enough of wrong-doing. Now thou shouldst mend 
thy ways. If thou canst, stay in righteousness. I have seen 
Nandana ravaged ; and I liave heard of the sages slain, and 
O king, of the preparations the deities are making against 
thee. I have been utterly disregarded by thee ; but even if a 
boy should transgress, he should for all that be protected by 
his friends. Self-restrained and controlling my senses, I, 
adopting a terrific vow, had gone to the breast of the HimavSn 
for practising righteousness. There I saw that lord of the gods 
in company with Uma. There I happened to cast my left 

* Henceforth we shall use this significant surname of RAvaoa, meaning 
Ten 'fared. 

t Tcn-ncckc(J. 

* Jaya may mean (O victory ind (j) all the Jtitics of the Hindu 
pantheon. — T. 



VTTARAKANDAM. iS97 

on the goddess, for knowing, O mighty king, who she 
, — and not for any other reason. RudrSni was staying 
1, wearing a surpassing form. Thereupon through the 
ne energy of the goddess my left eye was burnt and 
tned to be covered with dust, and its lustre became tawny, 
in I, going to another spacious peak of the mountain, 
ame engaged in silently observing a mighty vow. On 

term of restraint having been complete, that lord of the 
Is — Mahe9wara — with a gratified heart addressed me, 
ing, — O righteous one, O thou of , fair vows, I am weH- 
ased with this asceticism of thine. I also had observed 
; vow ; and thou also, O lord of riches, hast done the same, 
bird person there is none that practiseth such a vow. 
is vow is hard to perform, and formerly it was I that 
oduced it. Therefore, O mild one, O lord of riches, do 
u contract friendship with me. And thou hast conquered 

by thy penances. Therefore, O sinless one, be thou my 
nd. And thi? thy left eye hath been burnt through the 
rgy of the goddess, and hath turned tawny in consequence 
laving seen the grace of the goddess ; so thy name shall 
;r be EkSkshipingali. — ^Then at Sankara's command I have 
ained the privilege of companionship (with him). Having 
ne here I have heard of thy evil designs. Do thou then 
;ist from this impious course, tending, to sully thy line, 
c celestials along with the sages are pondering over the 
ans of compassing thy death. — * Thus addressed, the Ten- 
:ked one, with his eyes reddened in wrath, rubbing his 
ids and knashiqg his teeth, said, — 'O messenger, I have 
rnt what thou hast uttered. Neither thou nor this brother 

mine by whom thou hast been despatched, (shall live) ; 
r doth the keeper of riches say what is for my good. And 

fool makes me hear the circumstance of his having made 
?nds with Mahe^wara. I shall never forgive what thou 
it said. Up to this I had borne him, considering that he, 
ng my elder brother and as such my superior should not 



1598 



RAMA YANA. 



be slain by me. But now hearing his (utterances), even this 
is my resolve. Depending upon the might of my arms, I 
shall conquer the three worlds. On his account solely 1 
shall on the instant despatch the four Lokapilas to the abode 
of Death.' Having said this, Lanki's lord killed the emissaiy 
with his sword and made him over to the wicked RSkshasas 
for being eaten. Then, having performed SwastySlyana.* 
R^vana, ascending his car, went to where the lord of riches 
was, bent on conquering the three worlds." 



SECTION XfV 



■mMMi 



(^ A 

^Accompanied by his six counsellors— Mahodara and 

Prahasta, M&richa, Suka and S&rana, and the heroic 



Dhumriksha — eager for encounter — the graceful Rlvanii 
elated with his strength sallied out, as if consuming aB 
creatures with his wrath. And leaving behind ciUes aadj 
streams and hills and woods and groves, he in a momcfll 
came to the mountain — KailS^a. And hearing that wicked 
minded lord of Rikshasas, breathing high spirits, had aniTel{ 
at the mount in company with his counsellors, the Yakshai I 
could not stay before that Raksha, — and knowing 'This one{ 
is the king's brother/ — went to where the lord of riches 
Going to him they in full related all about the doings of hii| 
brother. And on being permitted by the bestower of 
treasures, they went out for battle. And then, like unto tbe 
agitation of the ocean, there took place a mighty ferment of 
the forces of the Nairita king, as if making the mountaiaj 

* A religious ceremony performed for propitiating any deity or 
star, and so warding ofF an impending disaster, or bringing luck to any 
taking. This has obtained to this day in Hindu society. — T. 



UTTARAKANDAAt. 1599 

tremble. And then there took place an encounter between 
the Yakshas and the Rdkshasas ; and therein the councillors 
of the Rlkshasa were smitten fiercely. And finding his forces 
in that plight, Da^agriva set up full many a cheerful shout 
and in wrath began to speak. Of the councillors of the 
R&kshasa-chief, each coped with a thousand Yakshas. And \ 
then struck with maces and clubs and swords and darts and 
iomaras, the Ten-necked one dived into (that deep) of a 
host. And rendered inert and sore assailed, Da^&nana was 
deprived of his movements with vollies of weapons remembl- 
ing torrents of rain. And albeit drenched with blood 
streaming down in hundreds of torrents, he like a mountain 
flooded with a downpour, being wounded with the weapons 
of the Yakshas, —doth not betray any smart. And that high- 
souled one, raising up his mace resembling the rod itself of 
Time, entered iilto that army, despatching Yakshas to the 
abode of Yama. And as a flaming fire burneth up an 
extensive sward of grass stocked with dry fire-wood, he 
began to consume that Yaksha army. And as the wind 
scattereth clouds, the small remnant of Yaksha army was 
scattered by the redoubtable councillors (of R&vana) — 
Mahodara, Suka, etc. And some were wounded, and (some) 
broken down, and (some) measured their lengths on the 
ground in the encounter, and other Yakshas deprived of 
their arms in the field, being fatigued, sank down, embracing 
each other, even as banks drop down, on being worn aw-ay by 
water. And no room was left (in the sky) in consequence of 
its being thronged by hosts of sages ; and warriors, wounded 
and rushing for conflict, and (finally) ascending heaven.* 
And finding the foremost Yakshas endowed with great 
strength give way,the mighty-armed lord of riches despatched 
(other) Yakshas. In the meantime, O R&ma, a Yaksha named 

* The idea of the author is : *Thc welkin was thronged with sages as 
well as warriorb, who swelled the ranks of the sages stationed in the sky, by : 
ascending heaven after having fallen in fight." — T. 



I f •'■.aJ 



I^AMArAXA. 



Sanyoclhak.int.ikri, acromparHrd hy an extensive force and a 
large number of veliicles, — on l)einp[ despatched, rushed (on 
\.]\c foe). And wounded in the conflict (by Sanyodhakantaka) 
with his discu3, as if by Vishnu hismself, M'richa toppled 
<lo\vn to the ground from the mountain, like unto a planet 
whosi! merit hath waned, And in a moment regaining his 
consciousness and resting (for a while), that night-ranger 
fought with the Yaksha ; and thereat, on being defeated, he* 
fled. Then (RJLvana) entered within the gate -way (of the 
palace), garnished with gold, and decked with lapises and 
silver. And thereat, O king, the warder named Suryyabh&nu 
prevented the night-ranger — Dayagriva — ^as he was entering. 
And albeit prevented, the night-ranger entered in. And 
when, O R^ma, that RSkshasa was prevented, he did not stay. 
And then struck by that Yaksha with the g.itc-way uprooted, 
he, discharging blood in streams, looked like a hill with 
minerals running on it. And hit with that gate-way rcsembU 
ing a mountain-summit in splendour, that hero did not sustain 
;uiy injury, on account of the boon he had received from the 
Self-sprung. And on being struck by the same gatc-wayi 
the Yaksha ceased to be seen, his body having then been 
consumed to ashes. And witnessing the prowess of the 
Raksha, all began to flee ; and then they afllicted with afTrighti. 
faiigui^d, and with pale fares, entered into rivers and caves, 
havipir their arms behind." 

• The Vaksiia, that is. 



VTTARAKANDAM. 1601 



SECTION XV. 



t 



U 



J^ecing the foremost of the Yakshas by thousands 
undergoing trepidation, the lord of riches spoke unto a mighty 
Yaksha — Manichara, — 'O foremost of Yakshas, slay the wicked 
Ravana, set on sin ; and do thou (thus) become the refuge of 
those heroic Yakshas, who are carrying on the conflict/ 
Thus addressed, the mighty-armed and invincible MRnibhadra, 
surrounded by four thousand Yakshas began the fight. And 
attacking the Rakshasas with maces and clubs and bearded 
darts, and with darts tomoras and bludgeons, the Yakshas 
rushed at (their adversaries). And fast safely whirling about 
like hawks, they fought fiercely. And (some) said, *WclI, give 
me battle,* and (others), 'I don't want,' and (others, again), 
*Let me have (fight)'. And then the celestials and the 
Gandharvas and the sages studying the Vedas, beholding the 
great encounter, were filled with mighty amazement. And a 
thousand of the Yakshas were slain by Prahasta in the 
conflict ; and another thousand of capable warriors were slain by 
Mahodara. And O king, in the twinkling of an eye Maricha, 
waxing wroth and eagar for encounter brought down two 
thousand (of enemy's soldiers). Where is the candid-coursing 
fight of the Yakshas and where the fight of the Rakshas by 
help of the power of illusion ; and therefore in that battle 
the advantage was on the side of the Rakshasas. And Dhumra- 
cksha, confronting Manibhadra in the mighty conflict hit him 
at the chest with a bludgeon ; but he did not move thereat. 
An* then Manibhadra dealt the Rakshasa a blow with his mace ; 
and thereat Dhumracksha smit at the head fell down- senseless 
(on the ground). And seeing Dluinirackhsa wounded and 
down, bathed in blood, the Ten-necked one rushed at Mani- 
bhadra in the encounter. And then that foremost of Yakshas 
hit Da^^Snana with three darts as he was rushing in wrath. 
And on being thus hit, (Ravana) struck at Manibhadra's 

201 



i6o2 /^AA/AVAXA. 

head ; and at that stroke his crown was depressed at one 
side. And from that day forth that Yaksha remained with 
his head hollow on one side. And on the high-souled M&ni- 
bhadra having been baffled, a great uproar, O king, rose in 
that mountain. And then at a distance, the Iprd of riches, 
mace in hand, accompanied by Sukra and Praushthapada 
and Padma and Sanka saw (Ravana) in the field. And 
seeing his brother in the encounter with his glory obscured 
through the curse (he had ere this come by), the intelligent 
(lord of Yakshas) spoke in words worthy of the line of his 
grand-father, — * As, O wicked-minded one, thou desistest 
not, albeit forbidden by me, thou shalt, afterwards attain- 
ing the fruit of this, and repairing to hell, know (the 
fate that followeth thee). That perverse one, that through 
ignorance having drunk poison, neglects to adopt proper 
measures, knoweth the consequence of his act ultimately. 
The gods have set their face against thee on account of 
a certain misdeed of thine ; and having for this, been 
reduced to this condition, thou dost not understand things. 
He that dishonoreth his father and mother* and spiritual 
preceptor, reapeth the fruit of his act on coming under the 
sway of the sovereign of the dead. Having regard that 
this body is uncertain, that foolish person, that doth not 
acquire asceticism, dying goeth the way that he deserveth. , 
The mind of a perverse man doth not willingly incline 
towards good ; and he reapeth as he soweth. In this 
world people, making their own gocd fortune and beauty, 
strength, sons, wealth and valor, gain these by virtue of 
their pious acts. Being given to such iniquitous Qcts, 
thou wilt go to hell ; and thy designs being such, I will not 
hold parley with thee. Honest people should act carefully 
in connection with the wicked.' — Thus reprimanded by him, 
his (Ravana's) councillors, headed by Maricha, on being 
struck, took to their heels. Then Da^agriva on being 

• Unless he scrvcth his parcnt>, his heart doth not incline to piety. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1603 

struck in the head with the mace by the lord of Yakshas, 
did not move from his place. And then, O Rama, the Yaksha 
and Rakshasa, smiting each other in mighty encounter, 
did not get bewildered or experience fatigue. And then 
the bestower of riches discharged a fiery weapon at him ; 
and thereat the lord of Rakshasas resisted it with a Varuna 
weapon. And then the Rakshasa king entered upon 
Rakshasi-illusion ; and began to assume a thousand 
shapes for compassing the destruction (of his adversary). 
And the Ten-necked one (successively) assumed the shapes 
of a tiger, a boar, a cloud, a hill, the ocean, a tree, a 
Yaksha and a Daitya. Thus he wore full many forms and 
he was not visible in his native shape. And then, O Rama, 
seizing a mighty weapon the Ten-necked one, whirling 
the same, brought that redoubtable mace down on the head 
of the bestower of riches. Thus smitten by him, the 
lord of wealth, baffled, toppled down to the earth covered 
with blood like an agoka whose roots have been hewn 
away. Thereat Padma and other Nidhi deities, sur- 
rounding the granter of wealth, raised him up and brought 
him tp the Nandana wood. Conquering the bestower of 
wealth, the lord of Rakshasas, with a delighted heart, posses- 
sed himself of his Pushpaka, the car, as a sign of victory ; 
furnished with golden pillars, gateways set with lapises, 
covered with networks of pearls, having trees yielding 
the fruits of all seasons, endowed with the celerity of thought, 
ranging everywhere at will, wearing forms at pleasure, 
capable of coursing in the sky, with golden and jewelled 
staWs, and daises of polished gold, — the vehicle of the gods — 
undeteriorating, bringing delight to the mind and sight ; 
wonderous exceedingly : painted with images designed to 
fill the mind with reverence,— constructed by Brahma, 
containing all objects of desire, charming and nonpariel 
not cold and not yet hot, granting gratification in every 
season, and graceful to the view. And ascending that 



i6o4 RAMAYANA. 

(car) coursing at will, won by his prowess, that utterly 
wicked one, out of swelling insolence, deemed himself master 
of the three worlds. And having vanquished the deity 
Vai9ravana, he descended from Kail^9a. And having by 
his energy obtained the victory, the powerful night-ranger 
wearing a bright diadem and necklace, and seated on that 
pupcrb car, — appeared radiant in his court like Fire himself," 



!*■ 



SECTION X.VI. 



ii 



yj Rama, having, vanquished his brother, the lord of 
riches, the king of Rakshasas went to the gpreat wood of 
reeds, where Mahasena was born. And the Ten-necked 
one saw the great golden wood of reeds. Furnished with 
networks of solar rays, and appearing like- a second Sun, 
and ascending the mountain, he was surveying the heart 
of the forest, when, O Rama, Pushpaka was (suddenly) de- 
prived of its motion. And the lord of Rikshasas, could 
not comprehend how the car which had been so made as to 
course in accordance with the wish of the rider, could 
have its course impeded ; and thereat he in company with 
his councillors thought, 'Wherefore doth not this Pushpaka 
course at my desire over this mountain ? Whose act is 
this ?' Thereat Maricha — foremost of intelligent ones— said, 
—'That Pushpaka doth not course cannot, sire, be without 
cause ; or it may be that in consequence of PushpakAiot 
having born 2 any other than the bestower of riches, it 
hath ceased its course not having the lord of wealth for its 
rider.* As they were speaking thus, that attendant of 
Bhava, Nandi, terrific, of — ^yellow black hue, dwarfish, 
frightful, with his head shaven, having short arms, and stout, 
•— commg up to them, said ( this). And the lordly Nandi, 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1605 

undaunted, addressed the sovereign of the Rakshasas, 
saying : *Desist thou O Ten-necked one ; Sankara sporteth 
in the mountain ; and (now;/ He is incapable of being 
approached by every one — ^birds, serpents and Yakshas ; 
gods, Gandharvas and Rakshas 7 Hearing Nandi's speech, 
(Ravana), wrought up with wrath, his eyes coppery, and his 
ear-rings shaking, leapt down from Pushpaka. And saying, *who 
is this Sankara ?' he came down to the base of the mount, and 
beheld there Nandi stationed at the side of that deity, support- 
ing himself on his flaming dart, resembling a second Sankara. 
And seeing that one having the face of a monkey, the Rakshasa, 
deriding him, burst out into laughter, and seemed as if a mass 
of clouds were sending roars. Thereat, growing enraged, the 
reverend Nandi — Sankara»'s other body — spoke unto that Ra- 
ksha — ^The Ten-necked one — present there ; *As O Da^anana, 
deriding me for my monkey-form, thou hast indulged in a 
laughter resembling the bursting of thunder, so monkeys endow- 
ed with prowess, and possessed of my form and energy shall 
be born for compassing the destruction, of thy race. And 
armed with teeth and claws, and fierce and furnished with 
the fleetness of thought, and mad for encounter, and bursting 
with vigor, and resembling moving mountains. And being 
born, they shall crush thy high pride and power along 
with thy courtiers and sons. But, O night-ranger, I can 
even now end thee quite ; yet I must not slay thee for thou 
hast ere this been slain by thine acts.' When that high- 
souled god had spoken thus celestial kettle-drums sounded 
and a blossomy shower rained from the sky. But without 
heJBing Nandi's speech, that highly powerful one — Da^an- 
ana— coming to the mountan, said, — ' O Gopati, I will even 
uproot this mountain, for whom Pushpaka was deprived of 
its motion as I was journeying. It must be known by what 
influence Bhavaswara sporteth here king-like. He doth not 
know that an occasion of fear hath presented itself?* Having 
said this, O Rama, Ravana seizing the mountain with hi^ 



i6o6 HAAfAVA.VA. 

arms, lifted it up at once ; and then the mountain trem* 
bled greatly. And in consequence of the mountain shaking 
the attendants of the deity (dwelling in it) also shook. And 
Parvati also trembled and embraced Mahegwara. And then, 
O RSLma, Mahadeva — foremost of the deities-^^ven Hardi 
as in sport pressed the mount with his great toe. And thereat 
his arms, resembling blocks of stone felt the shock and 
then there the counciilors of that Raksha were struck with 
amaze. And the Raksha, from wrath and the pain felt in 
his arms, set up a shout that shook the entire triune world. 
And his councillors considered it as the concussion of the 
thunder at the universal disruption. And then the celestials 
with Indra at their head shook on their way; and the sea 
was wild and the mountains shook. And Yakshas and 
Vidyadharas and Siddhas asked, 'What is this.' *Do 
thou propitiate Uma*s lord — the blue-throated Mahadeva; for> 
O Da^anana, save him thy refuge see we none in this matter. 
Bowing thyself down, do thou seek him as thy shelter. 
Then the kind Sankara, on being gratified, will confer on thee 
his favor.' Thus accosted by his councillors, the • Ten- 
faced one, bowing down to him having the bull for his 
standard, began to hymn him with various soma hymns ; and 
the Raksha passed away a good thousand years in 
lamentations. And thereat that Lord Mahadeva, pleased, 
set free the hands of Da^anana stationed at the top of the 
mount, and O RSma, addressed him, saying, 'O Da9SLnana, 
pleased am I with thee on account of thy hymns. And as 
in consequeuce of thy arms having been hurt by the mountain, 
thou hast uttered a terrific yell, which struck horror Wnto 
the three worlds and put them shaking, therefore, O King, 
thy name shall be RSvana. And deities and men and Yakshas 
and others living on earth shall call thee RSvana — terror to 
creatures. So, O Paulastya, which way thou wishest, and 
permitted by me. O Lord of Rakshasas, go thou.' Thus 
accosted by Sambhu, Lanka's lorJ said of himself. * If thou 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1607 

art pleased with me, grant me a boon, who ask thee for 
it. I have already obtained a boon, bestowing on me im- 
munity from death at the hands of gods, Gandharvas and 
Delnavas; and Rikshasas and Guyhakas and Nagas; and 
others also that are of more than oridinary strength. Man 
count I not O god : They, I deem, are insignificant. I have 
also, O destroyer of Tripura, received a long lease of life 
from Brahma. Now I wish to pass the ren:a'nder of my 
days in peace : and do thou grant me a weapon.' Thus ad- 
dressed by him, (Ravana,) Sankara gave him an exceedingly 
effulgent sword, famed as Chandrahasa ; and the master of 
spectres then also granted him peace for the rest of his life. 
And making (the sword) over to him, Sambhu said, — ' Thou 
must not disregard this. If disregarded, it will for certain 
come (back) to me ?' Having thus received his name from 
Mahe^wara, Rlvana, saluting Mahadeva, ascended Push- 
paka. And then, O Rama, Ravana, began to go round 
the earth. And opposed at places, by the heroic Kshatriyas en- 
dowed with energy and irrepressible in fight, who refused 
submission, he exterminated them along with their retainers ; 
while other men of wisdom, knowing the Raksha to be invin- 
cible, said unto the Rakshasa elated with strength, — '' We have 
been conquered ? '* 



SECTION XVII. 



^^nd then, O King, the mighty-armed Ravana rang- 
ing the earth, came to Himavan and began to go round it. And 
it came to pass that there he saw a damsel wearing a dark 
doer-skin and matted locks, leading the life of a saint, 
ar. I flaming like a celestial. And seeing the girl observing 
high vows, endowed with beauty, he, with his soul overwhelmed 



,i6o8 RAM AY AN A. 

with lust asked her, laughing. * How is it, O amiable atiCf 
that thou actest thus contrary to thy youth ? This course 
of life surely doth not befit thy beauty. Thy lovelinessi 
O timid one, is peerless, capable of maddening folk with 
desire. It doth not behove thee to lead an ascetic mode of 
life, — this would suit an old person. Whose daughter art 
thou, O gentle lady ? And what is this (vow) that thoa 
practisest ? And O fair faced wrench, who is thy husband ? 
He who hath thee for his wife, is, O timorous one, hath 
religious merit on earth. Tell all about this to me who ask for 
it. For whom dost thou put thyself to trouble ?' Thus ac- 
costed by Ravana, that illustrious girl, having asceticism for 
wealth, having received him hospitably in due form, sai(^ 
'My sire is named Kugodwaja — a Brahmarshi of immeasurable 
energy, son unto Vrihaspati, endowed with grace, and like 
unto Vrihaspati himself in intelligence. And while that high^ 
sould one was engaged \n the daily study of the Vedas, I 
was born as his word-impregnated daughter, named Vedavati^ 
When the gods and the Gandharvas and the Yaksfaas, RSksha* 
sas, and Pannagas, con>ing to my sire asked for me, 
O foremost of Rakshasas, my father did not bestow me on 
any one of them. And I shall tell thee the reason thereof ; 
listen, O long-armed one. My father's intended son-in-law 
was even Vishnu — sovereign of the celestials, and the lord 
of the triune world ; and my father would not bestow me on 
any other. And hearing this, a certain king of the Daityas, 
named Sumbhu — proud, of his prowess was wrought up with 
wrath, and one night as my sire was on bed, that wicked one 
slew him. Thereat my forlorn mother, of exalted righteous- 
ssen embracing my father's body entered into fire. Then 
wishing to realize my father's wish touching NSLr&yana, I have 
fixed my heart even upon him. Having made this promise, I 
have decn carrying on rigid austerities. Thus, O foremost of 
R ikshasas. I have related unto thee everything. N^rilyana 
si my husband, and not any one else than that best of male 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1609 

bfeings ; iind desirous of having NarSyana I have adopted 
severe restraints. I know thee, O king. Go thou,^ O son 
of Paulastya. By virtue of my asceticism I know all that 
takes place in these three regions.' Thereat descending from 
the front of his car, RSvana, afflicted with the shafts of Kan- 
darpa, again addressed that girl, observant of a mighty vow, 
' O thou of shapely hips, in as much as such is thy intent, 
thou must be very proud". O thou having the eyes of a 
young antelope, accumulation of religeous merit suits old 
people. Thou, furnished with every perfection, should not 
talk thus. Thou art the paragon in these three worlds. Thy 
youth waxeth away. I am the lord of Lanka, O gentle lady, 
known as Dagagfriva., Be thou my wife, and enjoy pleasures 
according to thy desire. Who is he whom thou callest Vishnu ? 
O mild one, neither in prowess, nor in asceticism, nor in en- 
joyment, nor in strength, is he my equal, whom, O damsel, 
thou seekest.* Thus accosted, Vedavati said unto the 
night-ranger *Do not say so* in respect of Vishnu, lord 
of this triune sphere, bowed down unto by all creatures. 
Save and except thee alone, who, that is intellegent, crieth 
down (NarSyana), O King of Rakshasas.' Thus addressed 
there by Vedavati, the night-ranger seized the girl by the 
hair. Thereat Vedavati, wroth, cut off her hair with her 
hand transformed into a sword. And then, flaming 
up in ire and as if consuming the night-ranger, she, pre- 
paring a funeral pyre, hastened to make away with herself., 
"Thou abject, having been outraged by thee I wish not to 
live. Therefore, O Raksha, I will enter into fire in thy very 
pre^nce. And as I have in this world been dishonored 
by thee thou art nefarious. I shall .again be born to com- 
pass thy destruction. It lieth not in a female to slay 
a male intent on sin ; and if I utter a curse, it shall cost my 
asceticism. But if I have done anything, given away any 
thing, offered obtations unto the fire, then I shall be the 
chaste daughter of some virtous person, albeit unborn of 

202 



i6io RAM AY AN A. 

any female vessel.' Having delevered herself ' thus, she 
entered into the flaming fire ; and thereat a celestial shower 
of blossoms rained all around from heaven. O Lord, this 
is she that hath been born as the daughter of king Janaka,— • 
thy wife, O mighty-armed one. Thou art'tbe eternal Vishnu. 
The enemy, endowed with the splendour of a hill^ formerly 
that had been slain through the wrath (of Vedavati), hath 
now been slain by her, by help of thine superhuman prowess. 
And this one of eminent righteousnesss would again spring 
up on earth like a flame from a field furrowed by the 
plough. This one named Vedavati was born in the Krita.age; 
and in the Treta age, for compassing the destruction of that 
Raksha, she was born in the Maithila line of the high-souled 
Janaka/' 



SECTION XVIIf. 



i^^ # »i* 



W hen Vedavati had entered into fire, RSvana, 
rending Pushpaka, began to range the earth. And 
coming to U^iraviga, RSvana saw a king (named) 
Marutta, sacrificing along with the deities. And a rigb* 
teous Brahmarshi named Samvartta, the very brother of 
Vrihashpati, officiated at the sacrifice accompanied by the 
deities. And seeing that Raksha invincible by reason^of 
the boon he had received, the deities, apprehensive of 
being worsted by him, assumed the forms of beasts. And 
Indra became a peacock and the king of rigfateousnesSt 
a crow, and the bestower of riches a lizard, and Vanina 
a swan ; and, O slayer of foes, others also became other 
beasts. And then RSlvana entered into that sacrifice 



UTTARAKANDAM. i6i i 

like an unclean dog. And then coming up to the king, 
RSvana — lord of Rakshasas — said : *Give me battle, or 
say, — / am defeated,* Whereat king Marutta asked, 
him — Who art thou' ? And Ravana laughing in con- 
tempt said, — 'O king, I am delighted, that lacking curio- 
sity, thou dost not dishonour Ravana, younger brother 
unto the bestower of riches. What other man is there 
in these three regions that knoweth not the might of 
me, who, conquering my brother, has got posisession of 
this car.' Thereat Marutta spoke unto Ravana, saying, — 
'Blessed for sooth art thou, by whom thy elder brother 
hath been vanquished in fight ; and a person so praise- 
worthy there is not in the three worlds. An act, that is 
divorced from righteousness and that is reprehended by 
people, can never be praiseworthy. Having committed 
a foul act, plumest thou upon thy having vanquished thy 
brother ? And practising what piety hadst thou a-fortune 
received the boon ? I had never before heard the like of 
what thou sayest. But O perverse one, stay now. Living 
thou shalt not back. To-day with my sharpened shafts 
shall I despatch thee to the abode of Yama.' Then taking 
up his bow and arrows, that king of men went out for 
encounter ; but Samavartta stood in the way. And that 
great sage said unto Marutta words informed with affection 
'If thou hear my speech, thou shouldst not fight. If this 
Mahegwara-sacrifice should remain incomplete, it wil 
burn up thy dynaisty. Where is the fight of one initiated 
in ag^acrifice? And where is the passion of one ini- 
tiated in a sacrifice ? And victory is ever uncertain ; 
and the Rikshasa is difficult to vanquish. And 
thereupon, the lord of Earth — Marutta— desisted in con- 
sonance with the instructions of his spiritual preceptor ; and 
composed addressed himself to completing the sacrifice, 
giving up his bow with the arrow set. And thereat consider- 
ing him as defeated, Suka proclaimed this all round; and 



i6i2 RAM AY AN A, 

from delight cried aloud, ^Victory unto R&vana !' And then 
devouring the Maharshis that were present at the place of 
sacrifice, RSvana, satiated with their blood, again went to 
the earth. On Ravana having departed, the deities, inhabiting 
the etherial regions — Indra etc. — assuming their proper 
forms, addressed those creatures. And from joy Indra spoke 
unto the purple-plumed peacock, — ^Pleased am I with thee 
thou righteous one. No fear shall spring to thee from 
serpents ; and thy plumage shall be furnished with an hundred 
eyes. And when I shall shower, thou shalt be filled with glee 
as a token of my satisfaction with thee.' Thus did Indra-^ 
chief of celestials, confer a boon on the peacock. Formerly, 
O king, the peacock's wings had one unvaried blue. Having 
received the boon, the peacock departed. Then O R&mai 
the king of righteousness said unto the crow, seated in froni 
of the sacrificial apartment 'O bird, I am well pleased witfi 
thee. Listen to my words as I utter them. As I have 
been pleased with thee, thou shalt without doubt, enjoj 
immunity from the various ailments to which the birds 
are subject. And O bird, from my curse fear of death 
shall not approach thee ; and thou shalt exist so long 
as people do not slay thee. And those men residing in mf 
dominion, being smitten with hunger, shall be refreshed 
along with thy relations, when thou hast eaten and 
been refreshed.' Then Varuna addressed that lord of 4>irdi 
the swan ranging the waters of the GangS^— 'Listen to my 
words fraught with joy, thy hue shall be charming^ mildi 
and like unto the lunar disc ; and it shall be beautiful, rgBemlK 
ling the sheen of spotless foam. And approaching ay 
person thou shalt ever be beautiful to behold ; and tbon 
shalt, as a sign of my gratification, attian unparalleled 
complacence.' Formerly, O R^ma, swans had not a hoe 
of one unvaried whiteness. Their wings ended in, blot^ 
and their breasts wore the spotless hue of tender gp'ass. And 
then Vaivravana addressed the chameleon as it was stationed 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1613 

at the mountain : * Thy hue shall be gold-gleaming. Pleased 
am I with thee. Thy undeteriorating head shall be ever 
gold-hued. And this golden hue of thine shall proceed from 
my gratification ?' Having thus conferred boons on them at 
that festal place, the celestials^ along with the king, ( on 
the sacrifice ) having ended, went to their abode. 



SECTION XIX. 



JjLaving vanquished Marutta, that lord of Rakshasas— 
the Ten-faced one-^^ager for encounter, began to range the 
capitals of the foremost monarchs ( of the earth ). And 
coming to the most powerful crowned heads ( in the world ) 
resembling Mahendra and Varuna, the Rakshasa king said : 
* Give me battle ; or declare — we have been defeated. This 
I am resolved upon. Otherewise there is no escape for you V 
Thereat those wise kings, possessed of great strength, and ever 
abiding by righteousness, being frightened ( at RSlvana's in* 
timidation ), took counsel of each other. And knowing the 
superior strength of the foe, they said, — 'We have been defeated.' 
Dushkanta, O child, and Suratha, and GcLdhi, and Gaya 
and king PururavSl — all these kings said : * We have been 
crefeated.* And then Ravana — sovereign of the RSkshasas— 
presented himself before Ayodhyi, governed by Anaranya, like 
AmarSvati ruled by Sakra. And coming to that foremost of men 
—king like unto Purandara himself in prowess, Ravana said,— 
' Give me battle ; or say I have been defeated. This is 
my mandate.' The lord of AyodhyS, on hearing the words of 
that wicked- minded one, Anaranya, enraged, addressed the 



i6i4 RAMAYANA. 

Rakshasa-chief, saying, — 'O king of RSlkshasas, I will give 
thee combat, stay thou. At once prepare for fight, and I also 
shall go and prepare myself/ And when he had heard everything 
( regarding RSvana ), the forces of that foremost of kings 
that had been intended . for conquering (R&vana), sallied 
forth ready for bringing about the destruction of the Raksha,— 
ten thousand elephants, a niyuta horse, and many thousands 
of cars and infantry, O best of men ; and, that host 
consisting of infantry and cars, marched for encounter, 
covering up the earth. And then, O thou proficient in fight, 
there took place a mighty and wonderful encounter between 
king Anaranya and that lord of Rikshasas. And that host, of 
the king encountering the forces of R&vana, were extinguished 
like unto clarified butter thrown into the ( sacrificial) fire. And 
having faught valorously for a long time, the remnant of 
the royal forces, suddenly coming in contact with the flaming 
Rakshasa ranks, were destroyed like unto swarms of locusts 
entering into fire. And he saw the mighty army of that power- 
ful monarch destroyed by the (adversary), like unto a hundred 
streams absorbed by an approaching ocean. And then himself 
drawing his bow resembling the bow itself of Sakra, that 
foremost of sovereigns, beside himself with wrath, approached 
RSvana. And brought down by Anaranya, his ( Rilvana's ) 
councillors — Maricha, Suka, and Sarana with Prahasta, — took 
to their heels like unto dear. And then that son of the 
IkshawSku race discharged eight hundred arrows at Rilvana's 
head. And like unto showers pouring down on the top of 
a mountain, his shafts did not inflict any wound (on Rftvana)^ 
And then the king, smitten on the head with a slap by tnc 
enraged king of RSkshasas, dropped down from his car. 
And the king, deprived of his senses, fell down on the earth, 
with his body trembling all over ; as falls in a forest a s&la 
scathed with heaven's fire. And thereat the Raksha, laugh- 
ing, spoke unto that Ikshwaku, lord of the 'earth, — * What 
is this that thou hast gathered as the fruit of thy encounter 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1615 

with me. O king, there is none in this triune sphere that 
can combat with me. Having hitherto been sunk in lunacy,, 
thou hast not heard of my strength.* As he was speaking 
thus, the king, whose sounds were fast running out said : 
* What can I do in this matten Verily time is incapable of 
beiog controlled. I have been overcome by Time; thou art 
merely an instrument. What can I do now, when lam going 
to lose my life? I never turned away from fight; I have 
been slain fighting. But, O Rlkshasa, I shall tell thee 
something in consequence of the disgrace that the Ikshw&ku- 
race has met with (to-day). If I have practised charity, if 
I have offered oblations into fire, if I have carried on pious- 
penances, if I. have governed my people well, then be my- 
words verified ! There shall spring in the line of the high- 
souled Ikshw&ku, one named R2lma — son unto Da9aratha, 
who shall deprive thee of thy life.' As he uttered this 
imprecation, the celestial kettle-drums sounded like the- 
roaring of clouds ; and blossoms showered down from the sky. 
And then, that best of kings, went to heaven ; and when that 
king had gone to the celestial regions, the RUkshasa ( also ) 
wentaway. 



SECTION XX. 

^^S the lord of RSkshasas was ranging the earth 
frightening everyone, NSrada — foremost of ascetics, came to 
that wood mounted on a cloud. And thereupon saluting 
him, the night-ranger Ten-necked one — enquired after his 
welfare as well as the occasion of his visit. And that De- 
varshi— the exceedingly energetic Narada of immeasurable 



i6i6 RAMAYANA. 

splendour, seated on the back of the cloud, addressed 
RSLvana, who was stationed in Pushpaka, saying,— 'O lord 
of RSlkshasas, O placid one, O son of Vi9ravil, stay. I am 
well pleased with thy prowess and fame* And even as 
Vishnu had pleased me by destroying the Daityas, thou pleased 
me by harassing the Gandharvas and serpents. I will teQ 
thee something. If thou wouldst hear what I have to say 
then, O child, listen heedfully as I unfold it. Why, my child, 
dost thou slay these^ ; thou art incapable of being slain by 
even the celestials. All these (men) are subject to deatfa, tbqr 
are verily slain- The world of man is unworthy of being 
afflicted by thee who art incapable of being destroyed by 
Deities, Danavas Daityas, Yakshas, Gandharvas and 
Rakshas. Who should slay creatures, who are ever stupid 
in respect of their welfare, environed by mighty 
dangers, and encompassed by decrepitude and hundreds of 
ailments ? What sensible person can set his heart on 
slaying human beings who are everywhere beset with*, a 
perrennial stream of evils. Do not thou enfeeble those 
beings who are already enfeebled and smitten by.Divinit]r 
with hunger, thirst, old age etc. and who are overwhelmed 
with sorrow, and grief. O mighty-armed one, O lord of 
R&kshasas, behold man, albeit having their sense stupified, 
engaged in the pursuit of various interests, and themselves 
not understanding their own ways ;t some pass their time 
merrily with dancing and playing on musical instrv* 
ments while others weep distressfully with tears streaming 
from their eyes down their cheeks. And down fallen en 
account of their attachment for their mothers and father^^uid 
sons, and of their desires touching their wives and friends 
they set small store by labours having the hereafter as their 



* t. e. human being^s. 

t Cati — according to the commentator, means the time of empIoysHt 
and suffering. — I think the ordinary meaning answers, and give it 
ly.-T. 



VTTARAKANDAAf. 1617 

object. What then is the use of afflicting a race that is 
brought down ever by* its own infatuation. O placid one, 
this world is verily conquered by thee. These for certain 
will have to repair to the abode of Yama. Therefore, O 
Paulastya, O captor of hostile capitals, do thou put down 
Yama. On him being conquered, all will doubtless be Con- 
quered by thee.' Thus addressed Lanka's lord, flaming in 
native energy, addressed Narada, laughing and saluting him, 
'O thou that delightest in the sport of gods and Gandharvas, 
and that takest pleasure in warfare, I am ready to go to the 
nethermost regions for the purpose of conquest. And con- 
quering the three worlds, and bringing under subjection ser- 
pents and celestials I shall for ambrosia churn the nether 
regions.' Then the reverend sage Narada spoke Unto the 
Ten-necked one, — Who save thee can forsooth go on that 
journey ? Verily, O irrepressible one, O destroyer of foes, 
the way leading to the city of the lord of the dead 
is difficult of access.' Thereat laughing, the Ten-faced 
one said to the saint resembling a mass of white clouds, 
*This is done. Therefore,^ O great Brahman, intent upon 
slaying the Vaiva^wata's son, I will go by this way which 
leadeth to the king — the offspring of the sun. And, O 
master, from wrath I have vowed that I will, eager for en- 
counter, O reverend one, conquer the four Lokapalas. Then 
here go I to the city of the lord of the Pitris ; and I am 
determined to compass the death of him that visiteth creatures 
with smart.' Having delivered himself thus and saluted the 
sage, he, entering the southern way with his councillors, 
proCbeded along. And the exceedingly energetic Narada — 
best of Brahmans — resembling a smokeless fire, remaining rapt 
for a while, began to reflect; — *How can (RSvana) conquer 
Time who, when its life waneth, righteously visiteth with 
affliction the time, sphere with Indra, fraught with mobile 



* I. e. As thou hast commanded me. 
203 



i6i8 RAMAYANA. 

and immobile. How can this lord of R§kshasas, of himself, 
go to him who, resembling another lire, bearetfa to the 
gifts and acts (of persons), — that high-souled one of whom 
attaining consciousness, people put forth their activity ; and 
afflicted with the fear of whom these three worlds fall away? 
How can (RSlvana) subdue him who ordaineth things both 
great and small, who meteth rewards and punishments for 
good and bad acts, and who himself hath conquered the three 
worlds ? Resorting* to what other means shall Rllvana secure 
(victory) ? I am curious about it : To Yama's abode shall I 
go for witnessing the encounter between Yama and the 
Rakshasa." 



SECTION XXI. 



J^XAVING reflected thus, that foremost of Vipras endowed 
with fleet vigor, bent his steps towards the abode of Yama, 
for the purpose of relating to him all that had taken place. 
And there (he) saw that god — Yama — sitting in front of fire 
and offering into it the good and evil fruits of their actions.t 

And seeing the Maharshi N^rada arrive there, Yama 
offering him arghya according to the ordinance. addrAsed 
him saying, when he was seated at his ease : 'O Devarshi, 

* ExpUini the commentator : ' Time hath every thin^j^ under its control. 
Like the all-enclosing space, time pervades all that is. This being so, rvsoct- 
iiig what transcending Time, shall RAvana obtain victory over it." 

i Ordaining h.ippinc^s and misery to the livi-s ot |H*ople according 10 
their ucl"» ' — T 



UTTARVKANDAM. 1619 

is it well with thee ? And doth virtue deteriorate.'* And, 
why, O thou honored of deities, and Gandharvas, dost thou 
come ?* Thereat the reverened sage, NSlrada, said ; Hearken. 
I shall tell (thee) ; and (after hearing me out) do thou 
what is fit. O king of the Pitris, here cometh the night- 
ranger named ten-necked, for bringing thee under his sway 
- — thee who art incapable of being conquered. And, 
O master, for . this reason it is that I have come hither 
hastily, — doubtful what shall befall thee who hast the rod 
for thy weapon. In the meanwhile they saw the Raksha's 
car approach from afar, flaming and like unto the ray- 
furnished (one) risen. And dispelling the gloom of that 
region with the effulgence of Pushpaka, that exceedingly 
powerful (RSlkshasa) came forward. And the mighty-armed 
ten-necked one all argund saw creatures reaping the conse • 
quences of their fair and foul acts. And there he saw Yama's 
soldiery along with Yama's followers, fierce-forms, grim-visaged 
and terrific. And he saw coporeal beings undergoing tor- 
ments and pain, and emitting loud cries and sharp shrieks ; 
preyed on by worms and fell dogs : and uttering words 
capable of striking pain and terror into the heart (of the 
hearer) : and people swimming in the Vaitaraini profusely 
running blood ; and momentarily burning with hot sands ; 
unrighteous wights pierced in a wood of asipatra^ (plunged) 
in Raurava, in the river of borate of soda ; and (cut) with 
razor-edges ; asking for drinks ; and afflicted with hunger 
and thirst ; converted into corpses, lean, woe-begone, and 
pallid with hair flowing loosely ; having dust and filth (on their 
bodies), and running about distressfully with dry forms ; — on 



* The original has : "Doth not virtue wane." This in English would imply 
the very reverse what Narada intends to say. He says : 'Doth religion deterio- 
rate r' — i.e. 'I hope, religion doth not deteriorate.' This is an idiom and 
natural usage accounts for it, although that usage must in the nature of 
things be based on a subtle ground of reason. — T. 



i620 RAM AY AN A. 

the way saw RSLvana by hundreds and by thousands. And 
Rivana also saw some in front of houses engaged in merry- 
making with songs and strains of instruments, — ^as the fruit 
of their pious acts ; and (saw) the giver of kine regailing 
themselves with milk ; the dispenser of rice, feeding on the 
same, the bestower of abodes, enjoying mansions, as the 
fruit of their several acts ; and persons living with dam- 
sels decked with gold and gems and jewels ; and other 
pious folks, flaming in their native energy, all these saw 
RStvana lord of Rakshasas. And by his might that mighty 
one delivered those that were being tormented by their 
wicked acts. And on being liberated by that Raksha— -the 
ten-necked one, those creatures in a moment began to enjoy 
their release, that had come to them without thought or 
suspense. And on the dead being delivered by the magnani- 
mous RSkkshasa, the guards of the dead, getting enraged, 
rushed at the Rlikshasa sovereign. And there arose a mighty 
tumult from all sides ; from the heroic warriors of the king of 
righteousness rushing (all around.) And those heroes by 
hundreds and by thousands assailed (Pushpaka) vtiXh prifus^ 
and bludgeons, and darts and maces, and spears and tomaras. 
And swiftly swarming like bees, they began to break ike 
seats, blocks, daises and gateways (of the car.) And in that 
conflict Pushpaka presided over by divine energy, incapable 
of being destroyed by virtue of Brahma power, being brokeOi 
resumed its former shape. Countless were the soldiers of 
that high-souled one consisting hundreds and thousands of 
heroic warriors, (ever) forward for fight. And according 
to the measure of their might his (Ravana^s) counciIlOT%— • 
great heroes all, as well as the ten-faced one himself with 
might and main, faught with trees and crags and hundreds 
of blocks of buildings. And those councillors of the lord 
of Rakshasas, assailed with every kind of weapons, with 
their persons bathed in blood, faught fiercely. And O large- 
armed one the exalted councillors of Yama and RSLvana 



I 

J 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1621 

assailed each other with arms. And leaving the councillors 
alone the highly powerful warriors of Yama rushed against 
Da9anana^ with a shower of spears. And then pierced through 
and through by those weapons, with his person covered with 
blood, the RSLkshasa king appeared like a flowering Kin^uka 
in Pushpaka.f And thereat that powerful one, by virtue of 
his mastery over weapons, began to hurl darts and maces, 
prdqas and spears and tomaras and crags and trees. And 
that terrific shower of trees, rocks and arms, alighted on 
the army of Yama (fighting) on the earth. And snapping 
those weapons and resisting (those vollies of) arms, they 
smote at the RSkshasa fighting alone by hundreds and thou- 
sands. And encompassing him even as clouds encompass 
mountain, they rendered (Ravana) inert by means of 
Bhindipdlas and darts. And with his mail torn open, his 
anger raging fiercely, and covered with blood streaming over 
his person, he, forsaking his car, stood upon the ground. 
And then furnished with his bow and holding his shafts, 
(RSlvana) regaining his senses in a short time, increased in 
energy and stood in the field like the finisher. And now 
fixing the divine Pa9upata on his bow, and saying unto 
them, 'slay ! slay !' he drew that bow. And enraged, (Ravana) 
resembling Rudra himself, in fight drawing his bow to his 
car, discharged that shaft even as Sankara had discharged at 
TripurSL. And the appearance of the shaft was like an ex- 
tinguishing fire in summer with smoke with flames, 
burning up a forest. And garlanded with glory that shaft 



♦ RAvana. 

t This simile is peculiarly appropriate and beautiful. Pushp.ika, the name 
of Havana's car, means composed of flowers; and this signification shining 
askance, as it were, over the direct sense of the sentence, heightens the 
delight the reader feels on imaginging the principal figure. 'Ravana seated in 
Fuihpaka, covered with blood, looked like a blossoming Kinsuka.' — T. 



i622 RAM AY AN A. 

followed by ghosts,* in that encounter ; rushed on, burning to 
ashes the loose bushes and trees lying in its way. And burnt 
up by its energy, the most of Vaivaswata fell down in the 
field like unto banners of Mahendra. And thereat the 
R&kshasa of terrific prowess along with his councillors began 
to set up tremendous shouts ; as if making the earth tremble. 



SECTION XXII. 



II 



EARING his mighty shouts, that lord Vaivaswata knew 
that his adversary had gained the day and that his own 
host had been destroyed. And knowing that his forces had 
been slain, he, with his eyes crimsoned with passion hastily 
spoke unto his charioteer, *Bring thou my car.' And there* 
at the charioteer brought the noble and mighty car and stood 
(there) and then that exceeding energetic one mounted the 
car. And in front (of his car) stood death, equipped with 
pragas and maces in his hands, who makes nothing 
of this entire triune world ; incapable of deterioration. And 
beside (him) was the rod of Time in its native from— the divine 
instrument of Yama like unto a flaming fire on account of 
its own energy. And then on beholding Time, infuriated^ 
tending to strike terror into all creatures, was agitated %iilb 
triune universe, and trembling over took the denizpns of 
heaven. And the charioteer urged on the steeds posses* 
sed of graceful splendour ; and arrived where the lord of 
K^kshasas was posted. And in a moment those horses 



• The instrument being Siva's, it naturally was followed by ^kosis, as Ui 
attendants. — T. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1623 

like unto thought (in celerity,) and resembling the steeds 
themselves of Hari, took Yama where the warfare had already 
begun. And seeing the frightful car in that aspect with 
Death present in it, the ministers of the RSLkshasa monarch 
at once took to their heels. And in consequence of their 
being comparatively inferior in point of strength they were 
deprived of their senses, and afflicted with fear ; and saying, 
'Here we are not equal to fighting' they went their way. 
But seeing that car capable of striking terror into folks, the 
Ten-necked did not experience any agitation, nor did fear 
enter his heart. And approaching R^vana, Yama, enraged, 
discharged spears and tomaraSy and began to pierce RSlvana's 
marrow. But RSLvana, without at 2^11 feeling any smart, 
began to shower arrows on Vaivaswata's vehicle, resembling 
a downpour caused by clouds. And again at his spacious 
breast, that RSkshasa who had undergone slender injury, 
could not resist, (Yama*s arms) with hundreds of mighty 
darts hurled. And in this way that destroyer of foes — Yama 
fought for seven nights with various arms ; until at length 
his enemy was driven back and deprived of his senses. And 
then, O hero, there took place mighty onset between Yama 
and the R^kshasa both eager for victory and both never 
tiring of fight. And celestials and Gandharvas and 
Siddhas, and the supreme saints, placing Praj^pati at their 
head, presented themselves at the fight. And the en- 
counter that then took place between that foremost of 
of RSLkshasas and the lord of the Dead was like the univer- 
sal upheaval. And stretching his bow resembling in splean- 
dow the thunderbolt of Indra, he discharged arrows covering 
up the sky. And he smote Death with four, the (Yama's) 

charioteer with seven, and swiftly struck Yama in the marrow 

• 

with hundreds and thousands of shafts. And then from 
forth Yama*s mouth there issued darted flames with his teeth 
mixed with smoke, the fire of his fury. And witnessing 
this wonder in the presence of the deities and Danavas, 



1 624 RAM AY AN A. 

both Death and Time were fired with wrath and were 
filled with delight. And the Death, growing still more 
wroth, addressed Vaivaswata saying; — "Let me go. I shall 
slay this sinful RSLkshasa. Even this is my native might 
this RSLkshasa will be no more. Hiranyaka9ipu, the 
gracaful Nemuchi, and Shamvara, Nishandi and Dhumketu 
and Virochana's offspring Vali, and the Daitya Shamvu 
that mighty monarchs, Vritra and BSLna ; and KSljarshis 
versed in all branches of learnings and GrandharvaSi and 
mighty serpents, and sages, and Pannagas and YakahaSi 
and swarms of Apsaras and the Earth herself containing 
vasty oceans and mountains and rivers and trees, at the 
unrolling of a Yuga — all these, O mighty monardi 
have I brought to dissolution. All these and many more 
endowed with strength and incapable of being overcomCi 
were at the very sight of me compassed with perils— » 
and what is this ranger of the night ? Let me go. O thoB 
cognizant of righteousness, — I shall slay this one. There is 
none that, albeit strong, can survive after having been seen 
by me. Verily ^this is not mine strength, — this might per* 
taineth to me by nature. O Time, if seen by me, he wont 
live for a moment' Hearing these words of his, the puissant 
king of righteousness spake there unto death, — 'Do thou stay. 
I myself shall slay him.' Then with his eyes reddened that 
lord, Vaivaswata, wielded with his hand the infallible 
dart of time ; while by him lay the redoubtable noose o( 
time and the mace in its native shape resembling fire and the 
thunderbolt. He, who by his very sight draweth away the 
lives of creatures, — what should be said of its touchingj^Uld 
being hurled at people ? And touched by that powerful one, 
that mighty weapon, engist with flames, attained access of 
energy, and seemed to consume the Rakshasa. And in the 
field of battle, every one afflicted with fear, ran away from 
it. And beholding Yama with his rod uplifted, the celestials 
were agitated. And on Yama being desirous of slaying 



fA 



VtTARAKANDAM. 1625 

I 

• Svana, the great-father manifesting himself spake unto 

ama: *0 Vaivaswata, O mighty-armed one, O thou of 

1^ imeasurable prowess, this certainly must not bci Thoii 

*** louldst not with thjf rod slay the night-ranger ; for, O 

remost of celestials, I have conferred a boon on him ; 

id thou shouldst not render false the words that I have 

tered. Verily he^ that, whether a god or a human being, 

all falsify my words, shall render this triune universe 

Ise. There is no doubt about this. If this terrific weaponj 

pable of affrighting the three spheres, be discharged alike 

friends and foes, it will destroy creatures. This rod of time, 

immeasurable might and incapable of being resisted by 

satures, was created by me as having the power of com- 

ssing the death of all beings. Therefore, O mild one^ 

)u forosooth shouldst not bring it down on Ravana's head. If 

s alights on any one, he doth not live for a moment. 

lether on this weapon allighting, the ten-necked does not 

, or if he does do either w^ay falsehood is the consequence. 

erefore do thou keep thy uplifted weapon oflF Lanka's 

1. If thou have any care for these worlds do thou 

iblish my truth.' Thus addressed, Yama tlien ansewred, 

rastrain this rod. Thou art our Lord. But as 

m not slay this one who hath obtained a boon, what 

n shall I do now in the field ? Therefore shall I disappear 

n the sight of this Raksha.' Having said this, even 

:e did he vanish with his car ^nd horses. And liaving 

fjuished him and distinguished his name, he again ascended 

Pushpaka and went out of the abode of Yama. And 

\ a delighted heart Vaivaswata along with the deities 

led by Brahma — as well as that mighty ascetic-Narada, 

t to the celestial regions.'' 



204 



1626 RAMAYANA. 



SECTION XXIIl. 



JjL A VING vanquished Yama, the foremost of celestiab^ 

Ravana delighting in warfare, saw his adherents. And seeing 

R^vana, with his person bathed in blood, bettered by the 

weapon discharged at him, they were seized with surprise* 

And hailing him with victory, the councillors headed by 

MSiricha, having been encouraged by Ravana, ascended Push* 

paka. And then the Raksha entered the regeoB 

of waters — the abode of Daityas and serpents, well protected 

by Varuna. And arriving at Bhogavati — the city governed 

by Vasuki, he brought the serpents under subjection and 

then, delighted, bent his course to the palace — ManimayL 

There dwelt the "Nivatakavachas, who had obtained bomis. 

Those Daityas were possessed of prowess and endowed with 

strength,— carrying various weapons, breathing high spirits and 

invincible in battle. And the Danavas and Rakshasat 

growing enraged fell to raving each other with darts and 

tridents, Kuli9as and axes and pattiqas. And as they fatq^ht 

one entire year passed away and neither side obtained 

victory or was worsted. And then that way of the triune 

sphere, that God, the undeteriorating Great-father, swiftif 

presented himself on the scene mounted on his excelleni 

car. And making the Nivatakavachas desist from battle 

the ancient great-father spake in clear words — 'Even 

the celestials and the Asuras are not able to ms* 

quish this Ravana in battle ; nor can the DSLnavas 

backed by the gods can destroy you. Do you therefore 

turn your minds to making friends with the RSkshasa. 

All interests are forsooth the common possession of friends.' 

Thereat Ravana made friends with the Nivatakavadias 

in the presence of Fire ; and then rejoiced greatly. And duly 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1627 

honored (by them) Dayanana passed there a year, without 
any feeling of that place being different from his own home : 
and spent his time ^reeably. And having learnt there 
an hundred sorts of illusion, he directed his course to Rasa- 
tala, searching for the city of the lord of waters. And then 
going to the city named A9ma ruled by the Kalakayaf, 
(Ravana) slew the Kalakayas endowed with terrific 
striength ; and then with his sword cut off his brother. in-law,* 
the husband of Surpanakha, the mighty Vidyutjibha possess- 
ed of terrific strength ; as that Rakshasa in the encounter was 
licking (the limbs of Ravana's followers). f Having vanquished 
him, he, in a moment, destroyed four hundred Daityas. And 
then the lord of Rakshasas saw the grand abode of Varuna 
resqmbling a mass of white clouds, and effulgent like 
unto Kaila^a itself ; — and also saw the milk-conserving 
Surabhi stationed there ; from the streams of whose milk 
was produced the ocean named Kshiroda^J And there 
Ravana saw the mother of kine and the foremost of bulls ; 
from whom springeth that maker of night the mild-bea- 
ming-moon ; taking refuge under whom subsist the prime 
saints and those living on froth, the froth§ (of milk) ; and 
wherefrom sprang ambrosia as well as the Swadha of Swadha- 
subsisting onesif, even her that goeth with human beings 
under the name of SurabhL Having gone round this 



* Cyald means a wife's brother, Vidyujjibha was however, the husband of 
his sister. — T. 

j^ This explanation is the commentator's. 

X Lit, the sea of milk. 

\ A typical instance of the lengths which the self-denial of the Hindu 
sages went is furnished by the case of a certain class of ascetics, who, abstain- 
ing from every other kind of food, lived solely on the froth of milk, falling 
off from the udders after the calf had drunk it. This froth-drinking, in 
preference to drinking the milk itself was dictated by a motive of charity — \iz, 
not to deprive the calf of her legitimate fare. — T 

•f The ancestral manes. 



1628 RAM AY ANA. 

wonderful (cow), Ravana entered the exceedingly dreadful 
abode of Varuna) guarded by various kinds of forces. And 
then he beheld Varuna's splendid maMsion, streaming with 
hundreds of torrents, resembling a mass of autumnal clouds, 
and always wearing a delightful aspect. And killing the 
generals of the forces, after having been resisted by them, 
he addressed the warriors, saying, — *Do you speedily acquaint 
your king with this " Ravana hath come here seekin|f 
battle.** • Do thou give him fight, or say with joineii 
hands. 4 have been defeated by. thee, and then thon 
hast no fear whatever F In the meantime the sons and 
grandsons of the high-souled Varuna, as well as those of 
Pushkara issued forth. And they, endowed with every 
virtue, accompanied by their own forces, yoked cam 
furnished with the effulgence of the rising Sun, and coursii^ 
at the desire of their riders. And then there took place a 
mighty encounter capable of making people's down stand 
on end, between the sons of the lord of waters, and those 
of the intelligent Ravana. And in a short while that entire 
host of Varuna was brought down by the highly powerfol 
GOunciHor of that Rikshasa Da9agriva. And seeing their 
own forces brought to straits in the conflict and driven 
back in the fight with networks of shafts, and dowB 
on the ground and seeing Ravana in Pushpaka, Vanina*t 
sons swiftly shot into the welkin with their fleet-footing can% 
And after they had attained a station of equal vantage 
(with Rivana) in the sky,* great was the encounter that then 
took place in the sky, resembling the encounter of^tfle 
deities and the Danavas. And turning away RSivana m 
the conflict by means of shafts resembling fire, they, ^i» 
ceedingly rejoiced, emitted various shouts. And |]ie« 
Mahodara, caeraged on seeing the king sore pressed,^ castiim; 



on the c^rth. 



iM^ 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1629 

off fear, and wrought up with rage, began to ' go around, 
eager for fight. And smit with his mace by Mahodara, 
Varuna*s sons coursing* at will and resembling the wind (in 
velocity), dropped down to the ground. And- having slain 
those warriors and also those horses of Varuna's sons 
(Mahodara) seeing them lying down deprived of their cars 
swiftly sent up a tremendous cheer. And destroyed by 
Mahodara, their cars and horses together with their fore- 
most charioteers, lay low on the earth. And then forsak- 
ing their cars, the sons of the high-souled Varuna, stationed 
in the sky, did not experience any pain^ by virtue of their 
native power. And having stretched their bows they pierced 
Mahodara, and then, all together they greatly angered 
prevented Ravana. As the clouds, with a thousand torrents 
cleave a mountain, so they, with dreadful shafts, resembling 
thunderbolts and discharged off the bows, pierced him* 
Thereupon the Ten-necked (demon), excited with wrath like 
the fire of dessolution, pierced them to their very vitals 
with highly dreadful arrows. And stationed above, he 
showered on them variegated maces, Va/ldsf Pdtticas^ saktis 
and huge Sataghnis. 

Thereupon with .the arrows the infantry were greatly 
exhausted like unto young elephants six years old, fallen 
in mire. Beholding Varuna's sons thus worn out and over-* 
whelmed the highly powerful Ravana roared in delight 
like unto clouds. Thereupon emitting loud cries the 
Rakshaha, like unto a cloud, with a downpour of diverse 
shaQs, destroyed the offspring of Varuna. Thereupon they 
were all defeated and fell dead on the ground and all their 
followers fled away from the field of battle to their homes* 
Ravana spoke unto them. — '* Do ye communicate this to 



* By virtue of their immortal origion. 
t Aa arrow with a ceresent-bhapcd head. 



1630 RAAfAYANA. 

Varuna.'* Whereto his minister Prahasta replied unto 
RSlvana saying — ^'0 great king — Varuna's sons are sUtia 
and the lord of waters, whom thou art inviting for battle, 
hath gone to the region of Brahma, to hear songs. While 
the king is away, what is the use of taking trouble, O hero? 
And all these heroic sons (of Varuna) have been vanquished." 
Hearing these words and spreading his own name the lard 
of Rakshasas expressing sign of joy, issued out of Vani* 
na's abode. And returning by the way by which he baid 
come, the Raksha, stationed in the welkin, proceeded towards 
UnkS." 



SECTION XXIV. 



^/\^ND again journeyed in the city of A9ma (the followers of 
Rlvana) dreadful in fight. There the Ten-necked demon belieM 
a highly picturesque house — adorned with networks of peari% 
having gateways crested with Vaidurjas, golden pillars aii4 
abounding in pavements. And the stairs, of that picturesqoa^ 
house resembling the abode of Mahendra, covered wkh^ 
girdles, were made of crystal. Beholding that excellent hooat 
the highly powerful Ravana thought within himself — " Wlioit 
is this beautiful house, resembling the summit of Mem ^Go^ 
O Prahasta, and learn quickly whose house is this. " ilrai 
ordered, Prahasta entered that excellent house — and findiag J 
none in one appartment he entered another and thus enteriiy 
seven apartments he at last saw a flame of fire. There wit 
a man in that flame, who, when seen, laughed aloud. Hearuqjf' 
that dreadful laughter Prahasta's down stood on their end. 
There was another man in that flame, as if in a swooOi 




UTTARAKANDAM, 163I 

engarlandcd with golden lotuses, incapable of being looked 
at, like the sun, and resembling the Yama's self. Beholding 
that the night-ranger speedily issued out of the house and 
communicated it unto Ravana. Thereupon, O R5ma, having 
descended from Pushpaka, the Ten-necked demon, black as 
collyrium, entered that house. (Immediately) obstructing the 
door there stood a huge-bodied man> dreadful like Siva — his 
tongue was all flame, his eyes were red, rows of teeth 
beautiful, lips like Bimba, his form was handsomej^ nose 

•dreadful, neck like a shell marked with three lines, jaws 
were spacious, beards thick, bone fleshy, teeth huge and his 

-appearance was all dreadful. And taking up an iron mace 
he stood at the gate. Beholding him, Da9anana's hairs 
stood on their end — his heart and body trembled. And 
seeing these bad omens, O Rama, he began to think within 
himself. He thus meditating that man said — 'What art 
thou thinking, O Rakshasa ? Tell me all in confidence. I 
shall confer upon thee the hospitality of fighting, O hero, 
O night-ranger.' Having said this he again spoke unto 
Ravana, saying — * Dost thou wish to enter into conflict with 
Bali, or what else is thy intention?' Ravana was so over- 
whelmed that his hairs stood on their end ; but resorting to 
calmness he said — * O thou foremost of those skilled in 
speech, who residest in this house ? I shall fight with him ; 

fSpeak out what thou wishest.' He again said (to RSlvana) — 
**The lord of Danavas lives here — he is highly generous, 
heroic, and hath truth for his prowess. He is gifted with 
many qualities, resplendent like unto Yama with mace 
in i;is hand or the newly risen sun and incapable 
of being defeated in conflict, impetuous, invincible, victorious, 
powerful, a veritable ocean of accomplishments, sweet-speech- 
ed, supporter of the dependants, fond of preceptor and 
Brahmans, always waiting for opportune hours, gifted with 
high powers, truthful, of a handsome person, skilful, gifted 
with all accomplishments, heroic and engaged in the study 



i6j2 l^AMAYANA. 

of the Vedas. He sometimes walks on foot and moves abcml. 
like the wind — he shines like fire and spreads heat like 
sun. He travels with the gods, spirits, serpents and birds, 
does not know fear; dost thou wish to fight with him ? H thoa 
dost wish to fight with Bali, O lord of Rakshasas, O thou giftca 
with great energy, do thou speedily enter (this house) and 
engage in the encounter/ Being thus addressed the Ten-, 
necked demon entered where Bali was. Beholding the. lorf 
of LankSl, the foremost of Danavas, resembling the flaminf 
fire, and hard to look at like the sun, laughed. And taking 
that RSlkshasa by the hand and placing him on his lap he : 
said. ' O Ten-necked lord of Rakshasas, O thou having i 
long arms, what desire of thine may I satisfy ? Do thou tdl 
me what for thou hast come hither.' Being thus addressed faf 
Bali Ravana said — 'I have heard, O illustrious sir, thai 
formerly thou wast bound by Vishnu. Forsooth I am cap- 
able of releasing thee from the bonds.' Hearing that Bdl^ 
laughed and said — ' Hear, I shall relate to thee what thot 
hast asked, O RSLvana. The red-hucd man, who stands ahrajt \ 
at the door — by him formerly all the leading Danavas and 
other powerful lords were brought into subjection — ^by hiS' 
I was also bound. He is invincible like unto death ; who is 
there on this earth that can deceive him ? Ho, who standi 
at the door, is the destroyer of all beings, creator and preser- 
ver and the lord of the three worlds. Thou dost not kno» 
him nor do I. He is identical with past, future and prescnl ^ 
and is tlie lord. He is Kali and he is Time — the destroyer 
of all beings. He is the destroyer and the creator of the 
three worlds — and he slays all beings mobile and imn^bilep 
And that lord of all gods again creates the universe withotti 
beginning or end. O night-ranger, he governs and preserves 
all sacrifices^ gifts and oblations to fire. Forsooth he is the 
creator and ^^ preserver of the universe — there is none 
wonderful in ' .*he three worlds. O son of Pulasta, He hath 
been guiding the former Danavas, myself, yourself like iO 






»• 



r 



VTTARAKANDAM, . 1633 

. many bcasls bound with ropes. Vitra, Danii, Siika, Sambhii, 
Nishumbha, Sumbha, Kalancmi, Prahlada and others, ICuta, 
Vairochana, Mridu, Jamala, Arjuna, Kansa, Kaitabha, and 
L Madhu used to impart heat like the sun, appear resplendant 
W like the r<iys, move about like air and pour showers like 
Indra. All of them celebrated many* a sacrifice and were 
engaged in austere penances. All of them were high-souled 
; ^nd considered the practice of Yoga as a great virtue. 
Having got by an immense accession of wealth they enjoyed 
I many pleasures, made many gifts, celebrated many sacrifices, 
studied (many lores) and governed their subjects. They were 
all protectors of their own kith and kin and slayers of ene- 
mies ; and in battle, there was none equal to them in the 
three worlds. They were all heroic, of a high pedigree, versed 
in all sacred writings, proficient in all branches of learning and 
indomitable in warfare. Having defeated thousands of 
I celestials in conflict, the high-souled ones conquered the 
f regions. They were always engaged in those works which 
^- were not liked by the celestials and used to maintain their 
i own men. They were all inflated with pride and haughtiness 
I and effulgent like the newly-risen sun. The glorious Hari, 
I the lord Vishnu, knowcth only how to bring about their 
r destruction who perpetually assail the celestials. He creates 
I all these and He, bringing about their flestruction, 
f existeth in Himself at the time of dissolution. These * 
* highly powerful and high-souled Danava chiefs, assum- 
^ ing shapes at will, have been destroyed by the glorious God. 
Besides, all these heroes, who have been heard of as being 
; irrepressible and invincible in warfare, have been dis- 
f. comfitted by the wondrous power of KritSLnta." Having 
i. said this the lord of Danavas again spoke unto the lord of 
[ Rakshsas — *0 hero, O thou gifted with great strength, take 
if. that flaming discus which thou beholdcst and come to my 
b side. I shall then relate to thee the means of eternal 
liberation. Do what I have told thee, O thou having long 

205 



•« 



i634 RAMAYANA. 

arms. Delay not O Ravana." Hearing this the highly 
powerful Raksha proceeded, laughing, O descendant of Raghu, 
where that celestial kiindala was. Ravana,proud of his pfowess, 
easily took it up but could not move it by any means. And 
being ashamed that higly powerful one ^gain attempted. 
As soon as it was uplifted the Rakshasa dropped down on 
ground, bathed in a pool of blood, like unto an uprooted 
Sala tree. In the meantime there arose a sound from Pusii- 
paka, and the councillors of that lord of R^kshasas cried 
aloud. Regaining his sense that Raksha rose up in a moment 
and lowered his head in shame. Bali said to him — "Do tbcM 
come, O foremost of Rakshasas and hear my words. O heio^ 
the iunda/a,crested with jewels, which thou didst assay to take 
up, is an ornament for the ear of one of my forefather! 
This fell here on the ground, O thou gifted with grtlt 
strength ; another kundala was thrown on the summit 
of the mountain. Besides these kundalas his crown 
was also cast off on the groud before the altar during die 
encounter. Formerly none bore enmity towards my ancestor 
Hiranya Kasipu — Time death, or illness. He had no dentk 
d'lring the day, night, evening or morning. O foremost 
of Rakshasas, he did not experience death from WBSJ 
wcrpon whatsoever. He created a dreadful enmKy 
with Prahlada. This conflict having taken place with die 
high-soulcd and heroic Prahlada there rose up a dreadful f^me 
of man-lion — a terror unto all, O foremost of RakshanSi 
And that terrible figure casting his looks about, all the woridf 
were over-whelmed. 

Thereupon taking him up with his arms he destrovtd 
him with his nails. The person, who is standing at the^door» 
is this supreme \'asudeva, void of passion. I shall non 
relate to thee the words of that supreme God ; do dion| 
hear, if thy heart is filled with spiritual thoughts. Tie 
person, who is standing at the door, hath brought into 
jection, in thousands of years, a thousand of IndraSi 



i 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1635 

/\yuta of gods and hundreds of great Rishis." Hearing 
these words RSvana said — ** (I have seen) Kritanta, the lord 
of spirits with Death himself, with hairs standing erect. 
Serpents and scorpions are his hairs — his tongue is hard as 
the lightning, his teeth are dreadful — his eyes are red and 
he is gifted with great velocity and a terror unto all beings. 
He is incapable of being looked at like unto the sun, uncon- 
querable in battle and is the chastiser of the sinners. He 
even was defeated by me in conflict. There I did not feel 
the least pain or fear, O lord of Danavas. I do not know 
(this person) — it behoveth thee to give me an account." 

Hearing the words of Ravana Bali said — ''He is the 
lord Hari — Narayana — the protector of the three worlds. 
He is Ananta,* Kapilaf JishnuJ and the highly effulgent Man- 
lion. § He is Kratudhama^ Sudhama|| and hath the dreadful 
mace in his hand. He is like unto the twelve Adityas, 
Purana and the excellent Purusha ; he is like unto the red 
clouds — the lord of gods and the best god. O thou having 
long arms, he is encircled by flames, a great devotee and fond 
devotees ; this lord preserveth the universe and hath created 
it. And he, gifted with great strength, brought about des- 
truction in the form of Time ; and this Hari, with a discus 
in his hand, is sacrifice and is being worshipped in sacrifices. 



* Lit, eternal, endless. Here it is the name of Vishnu. 

t A celebrated Muni or saint, the founder of the Sankhya sjistem of philo- 
sophy ; the son of Kardama by Devahuti and according to some an incama- 
nation of Vishnu. 

+ Lit — victorious, or truimphant, a name of Vishnu. 

S Narasinha — a name of Vishnu. When prayed for by PrahlAda to ap- 
pear from a pillar Vishnu came out in the shape of man-lion and slew Hiranya- 
Kasipu — the king of Datyas and father of Prahl&da. 

% Protector of sacrifices — a name of Vishnu. 

11 Here it is evidently one of the names of Vishnu. In Vishnu Purana. 
Book I, Chap. X. we find another account, Vireyas, married lo Gauri, had 
Sudaman, a Loka pala, or ruler of the east quarter, ab hib son. 



1636 RAM AY ANA. 

He is at one with all gods — all beings, all worlds and all 
knowledge. He is all forms, the great form, Baladeva and 
hath long arms ; he slayeth heroes, hath heroic eyes, is 
imperishable and the preceptor of the three worlds. All 
these sages, who long for final liberation, meditate upon him— 
he, who can know this Purusha, is not sullied with sins. 
By remembering him, hearing of him and worshipping 
him, every thing can be obtained." Hearing these words 
of Bali, the highly powerful RSvana, having his eyes red- 
dened with ire, issued out with uplifted weapon. Beholding 
him thus excited, the lord Hari, with a club in his hand, 
thought within himself, O Rama, ** I shall not slay this sinner 
for the satisfaction of Brahma" and assuming his own shape 
disappeared. And not beholding that Purusha there, the 
night-ranger issued out of the abode of Varuna^ shouting 
with joy. He went away by the way he had come. 



SECTION XXV. 



X HEREUPON meditating for sometime the lord of LanU 
went to the region of the sun and spent the night upon the 
picturesque summit of the mount Meru. And ascending the 
car Pushpaka having the velocity of the sun's steeds, he, by 
various courses, went on and beheld the glorious sun, gifted 
with all radiance, purifying all, wearing golden Kcyuras and 
clothes crested with jewels. His beautiful countenance was 



J 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1631 

adorned with a pair of excellent Kundalas \ and his person 
was embellished with Keyuras,^ Nishkas and garlands of red 
lotuses. His body w^as annointed with red sandal and was 
radiant with a thousand rays. And beholding that foremost 
of gods — the sun — that primeval deity, without end or middle, 
having Uchaisravas as his carrier, the witness of the world 
and the lord of the universe, the foremost of Rakshasas, 
being overwhelmed with his jays, said to Pr^ihasta — *' O mi- 
nister, do thou proceed at my behest and communicate unto 
him my orders — ' Ravana hath arrived here for battle — do 
thou offer him fight.' Or say * I have been defeated \ Do 
thou follow one of these extremes.'* ' Hearing those words 
that Rakshasa proceeded towards the sun and beheld two 
gate-keepers — Pingala and Dandi by name. And communi- 
cating unto them the resolution of Ravana he stood there 
silent, being over-powered with the rays of the sun. And 
approaching the sun, Dandi communicated unto him all this. 
Hearing of Ravana's intention from Dandi the intelligent 
sun — the enemy of night — wisely said to him — '^ Do thou 
proceed, O Dandi ; either defeat Ravana or tell him ' I have 
been defeated.' Do whatever thou wishest." Hearing those 
words he approached the high-souled Rakshasa and communi- 
cated unto him what the sun had said. Hearing the words 
of Dandi the lord of Rakshasas trumpheted his own victory 
and went away. 



1638 RAM AY AN A. 



SECTION XXVI. 



H 



AVING spent the night on the picturesque summit of 
the mount Mefu and thinking (for some time) the powerful 
lord of Lanka went to the region of the moon. (And 
he saw a person) proceeding, seated on a car, sprinkled with 
heavenly unguents and attended upon by Apsaras. And 
worn out with the satisfaction of desire he was being kissed 
there. Seeing such a person his curiosity was greatly excited. 
And beholding a Rishi there he said to him — " Welcome thou 
art, O celestial saint. Indeed thou hast come at a proper 
season. Who is this shameless wight that is going seated 
on a car and attended by Apsaras ? Does he not perceive 
his object of fear?" Being thus addressed by Ravana, Paxvata 
said — " O my child, O thou gifted with great intellect — Hear 
I shall describe to thee the truth. By him all the worlds 
have been conquered and Brahma hath been propitiated. 
And he is now proceeding to that excellent region full of 
bliss for obtaining final liberation. As all the worlds hav^ 
been conquered by thee by virtue of thy asceticism, O lord of 
Rakshasas, so is he going, undoubtedly performing many pious 
actions and drinking Soma juice. O foremost of Rakshasas, 
thou art heroic, and hast truth for thy prowess. The powertol 
are never offended with the pious." Thereupon he espied an 
excellent, huge car, filled with all radiance and effulgence and 
the sound of musical instruments and singing. (And Rlvana 
said) — ** O great Rishi, who is that person, gifted with great 
effulgence, who goeth surrounded by charming songsters, 
dancing-girls and Kinnaras?" Hearing his words Parvata« 
the foremost of saints, again said — *'He is heroic and a great 
warrior — he never returneth unsucessful from a battle-field. 
Having performed many heroic feats in battle, and slain many 
enemies, he hath been assailed with many wounds in fighting 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1639 

and hath renounced his life for his master. Having destroyed 
many in battle, he hath at last been slain by his enemies and 
is perhaps now going either to the region of Indra or to some 
such place. This best of men is now being entertained by 
these well-versed in the art of singing and dancing." 

Ravana again said — *'Who goeth there effulgent like 
unto the sun ?" Hearing the words of Ravana, Parvata 
said — ** The person, resembling the full moon and wearing 
diverse ornaments and cloths, whom thou beholdest, O great 
king, in the golden car abounding in Apasaras, distributed 
gold. He, gifted with great effulgence, is now going in a 
swift-coursing car.'' Hearing the words of Parvata, Ravana 
said — **0 foremost of Rishis, do thou tell me, who, of these 
kings going, if prayed for, may offer me the hospitality of a 
battle ? For sooth thou art my father ; do thou point out (such 
a man to me) O ihou conversant with piety." Being thus 
addressed, Parvata again said to Ravana — " O great king^ all 
these kings wish for heaven not for battle. I shall point 
out such a man, O great one, as shall enter into conflict with 
thee. There is a highly powerful king — the lord of seven 
islands, well known by the name of Mandhata ; he shall 
enter into an encounter with thee." Hearing the words of 
Parvata, Ravana again said — ** Do thou tell me, O thou of 
great devotion, where this king resides. 1 shall go where lives 
this foremost of men." Hearing the words of Ravana, the 
sage again said — '* The son of Yuvanaswha hath conquered 
the world consisting of seven islands begining with the 
sea ; Mandhata, the foremost of kings, is just coming to 
meet him." Thereupon (Ravana) having long arms, proud 
of the boon conferred upon him in the three worlds, beheld the 
heroic Mandhata, the lord of Ayodhya and the foremost of 
kings. The kingof seven islands proceeded in agolden and well- 
painted car resplendant like that of Mahendra, shining in his- 
beauty and sprinkled with celestial unguents. The Ten- 
naked demon said to him — *' Do thou give me battle." 



1640 /^AA/AYANA. 

Being thus addressed, he, laughing, said to the t en-necked 
demon — " If thy life is not dear unto thee, do thou fight with 
me, O R^kshasa." Hearing the words of MandhSta, R&vana 
said — " Ravana did not experience any affliction from Varuna 
Kuvera or Yama ; why should he experience fear from thee, 
who art a man ?'* Having said this, the lord of Rakshasas 
as if burning in ire, ordered the Rakshasas irrepressible in 
battle. Thereupon the ministers of the vicious-soulcd 
Ravana, highly enraged and well-skilled in warfare, began 
to make a downpour of arrows. Thereupon the highly 
powerful king Mandhata, with sharpened shafts, assailed 
Prahasta, Suka, Sarana, Mahodara, Birupaksha, Akampana 
and other foremost heroes. Prahasta covered the king with 
his arrows-r-but before they had approached him, that foremost 
of men shattered them into pieces. Like unto fire burning 
down grass, the host of Rakshasas were burnt down by the 
king Mandhata by means of hundreds of Bhushundis, Vallas, 
Vindipdlds and Tomaras. As Kartikeya, the son of fire, 
sundered the mount Krauncha with his shafts so Mindh&ta, 
enraged, pierced Prahasta with {\\^ Tomaras gifted with 
great velocity. Then hurling his mare again and again 
resembling that of Yama, he struck, vehemently, Rav'ana's car 
therewith. That club, rtsembling the lightning, vehemently 
descended (upon Ravana's car)and Ravana, like Sakra's bannerp 
was speedily upset by that. Like unto the rising of the 
waters of the salt ocean on the full moon, the king MlLndhdta*s 
joy and strength were greatly increased. Thereupon the 
entire Rakshasa host, emitting loud cries, stood encircling on 
all sides the lord ot Rakshasas. Thereat speedily regaining 
his sense, Ravana, a terror unto all people, the lord of Lank&, 
greatly assailed the person of Mandhata. And beholding 
that king in a swoon, the highly powerful night-rangers were 
greatly delighted and emitted leonine roars. Regaining his 
sense in a moment the king of Ayodhxa beheld his enemy 
worshipped by the courtiers and night-rangers. He was 



UTTRAKANDAM, 1641 

instantly worked up with ire ; and assuming a person resplen- 
dant like that of the sun and the moon he began to slay the 
Rakshasa host with a dreadful downpour of shafts. With 
his arrows and the noise thereof the entire Rakshasa army 
were overwhelmed like the agitated deep. Thereupon there 
arose a dreadful conflict between men and demons. And 
those two heroic, high-souled and foremost of men and 
Rakshasas seated on warriors' seats and holding bow and 
daggers entered (the field). And possessed by great anger 
they began to assail one another with shafts — MJlndhata 
RSLvana and he again the king. They, being assailed .by one 
another, were both wounded. And setting the Raudra shaft 
upon his bow RSlvana discharged it and MSLndhata baffled it 
by means of his fiery shafts. The Ten-necked demon took 
up the Gandharva weapon and the kin^; MSLndhata the Brahma- 
weapon stricking terror unto all. Rivana then took up the 
celestial PSlsupata weapon, dreadful and increasing the fright 
of the three worlds, obtained by him from Rudra by virtue of 
his rigid penances. Seeing this all animals, mobile and 
immobile, were stricken with terror. Thereupon trembled 
all the three worlds consisting of mobile and immobile beings 
— the celestials and all the serpents became inert. Being 
apprised (of this conflict) by virtue of meditation the two 
foremost of ascetics Pulastya and Galava remonstrated with 
them in many a way and prevented the king (Mandhata) and 
the foremost of Rakshasas. Thereupon that man and demon 
being reconciled with one another went back by the ways 
they had respectively come. 



206 



■643 RAMAVAIVA. 



SECTtON XXVlt. 



J. HOSE two brahcnans having departed, R&vana, tbe lord 
of Rakshasas, proceeded, at first, by the aerial way, Icn 
thousand leagues. He then went to the excellent upppcr a:rial 
region where live perpetually ganders gifted with many 
accomplishments. The extent thereof is also counted by ten 
thousand leagues and there are stationed closely three classes 
of clouds* namely Agneya, Pakshaja and Brahma. Hc.thra 
proceeded to the third excellent jcrial region where perpetual- 
ly reside the high-minded Siddhas and Charanas and the 
extent whereof is also ten thousand leagues. O slayer o( 
enemies, he then speedily proceeded to the fourth aerial 
region where perpetually dsvell the goblins and Viiiayakas. 
He quickly went to the fifth aerial region which also extends 
over ten thousand_>'(yi!7«i7J where exist Ganga, the foremost o( 
rivers, and the elephants headed by Kumuda, who pour dowM 
waters. They sport in the waters of the Ganges and pour 
down her ho'y waters. And those waters, parched by the 
rays of the sun and sollened by the wind, pour down holy 
waters and dews, O Raghava. Thereupon that Kak^han 
went to the sixth aerial region, O thou gifted wilh high 
radiance, which also extends over ten thousand yoyanas and 
where .dwells Garuda perpetually respected of his kinsmen 



• The Ihrss lUi^es ar? (i) Agxija or produced from fire (a) Pukthm/mVi 
ptOilac«d in » forlnighl (J) B'dkma ot pcoduccd (torn Urabma. 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1643 

and friends. He then went to the seventh aerial region which 
is ten thousand leagues above and where devvell the seven 
Rishis And again going up ten thousand leagues he reached 
the eighth aerial region where Ganga, known as the Ganges 
of the sky, having strong currents and sending high roars, 
and upheld by air, is situated on the sun's w^ay. I shall now 
describe the region higher than that where resides the moon, 
and the extent whereof is counted by eighty thousand leagues. 
There dwells the moon encircled by stars and planets from 
whom proceed hundreds and thousands of rays which light up 
the worlds and conduce to the pleasure of all animals. 
Thereupon beholding the Ten-necked demon the moon as if 
burnt (him) down speedily with his cold fiery rays. And 
stricken with the fear of those rays his councillors could not 
stand them. Thereupon exclaiming his victory Prahasta said 
to Ravana — '*0 king, we are destroyed by cold, so we must 
go away from here. The Rakshasas have been terrified by 
the rays of the moon ; O foremost of kings, the cold rays of 
the moon have the natural property of fire in them.*' Hear- 
ing the words of Prahasta, Ravana, beside himself with wrath, 
having uplifted his bow and twanged it, began to assail him with 
Narachas, Thereupon Brahma came speedily to the region 
of the moon and said — *'0 Ten-necked one, O thou having 
mighty arms, O direct son of Visravas, O gentle one, do thou 
repair hence speedily — do not oppress the moon — (for) 
this highly effulgent king of twice-born ones wisheth 
well-being unto all. I shall communicate to thee a mystical 
incantation ; He who recollects it at the time of death, does 
not come by it.*' Being thus addressed the ten-necked 
demon, with folded hands, said — "If thou art pleased with me 
O god ! O lord of the worlds, O thou of great penances, if 
<lost thou wish to communicate that incantation, do thou 
impart it upon me, O thou of great piety ; reciting which, O 
great one, I may be released of the fear of the celestials. 
Forsooth, by thy favour, O lord of the celestials, I shall 



i644 RAA/AYAJ\/a. 

be invincible by all'the Asuras, Danavas and birds." Being 
thus accosted BrahmS said to the ten-necked demon — •<) 
lord of Rakshasas, do thou recite it at the time of death and 
not every day. Taking a "stringof beads, thou shouldst recite 
this holy incantation, on which, thou, O lord of Rasliasis, 
shah be invincible, And if dost thou not recite it thou shalt 
not meet with success. Hear, I shall communicate to thee 
the incantation, O foremost of Rakshasas, reciting which 
thou shalt obtain victory in the en;ounter. 'Salutation unto 
thee, O god, O lord of gods. O thou worshipped of the celes- 
tials and Asuras. O thou identical with past and future, 
great god, O thou having red eyes — thou art a boy albeit, 
thou assumcst the form of an oM man ; thou wearcst tiger- 
skin. god, thou art worthy of being worshipped, and the 
lord of the three worlds. Thou art Hara, f^aritanemi, 
Yugantadahaka and Valadeva, TTiou art Ganeslia, Loka- 
Sambhu, Lokapala, and of huge arms; thou art great, the 
holder of a huge dart, having dreadful teeth, and the greatest 
of gods. Thou art time, the strength and hast blue neck and 
a large belly ; thou art the destroyer of the celestials — the 
foremost of the ascetics and the lord of all created beings. 
Thou art the holder of a dart and hast the bull as thy 
emblem, art the leader, protector, the destroyer and the 
preserver; ihou hast beared locks, art Mundi, Sikhandi, hast 
a crown, and art greatly illustrious. Thou art the lord ol 
sprites and goblins, the soul of all, the protector of all, otniu- 
scient, the destroyer of all, the creator and the eternal pre- 
ceptor. TTiou art lord, carries* a kamandalu* in thy hand, 
art the holder of a Pinakat and DhurjatiJ thou art, worthy 



" An »arth*n or wooden water pol used by Ihe ascetic and religiou* tt 

t The bow oE Siva. A Indent or Ihrec-pronged »pear. 

t A name of Siva from JAhf, a burden and 7a'i, a collection ; wbo e 

It \K»n "" burthen of the three world*. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1645 

of veneration, the most excellent OM, the first chanter of 
Saman, the death, the element of death, ParijStra* and 
observant of penances. Thou art an ascetic, livest'in a cave 
and earnest a Vinaf PanavaJ, and quiver in thy hands ; 
thou art immortal and art like the newly-risen sun to behold. 
Thou livest in a cremation ground, art the illustrious lord of 
UmS and above all blemishes Thou didst uproot-the eyes of 
Vagadeva and teeth of PushS. Thou art the destroyer of 
fever, boldest mace in thy hand* and art (the very) dissolution 
and time. Thou hast got a fire-brand in thy mouth, hast fire 
as thy emblem, art highly resplendent and lord of men. 
Thou art mad, makest people tremble, art the fourth, and 
most respected of men ; thou art a dwarf, Vamanadeva and 
the dwarf who circumambulates the east. Thou art a beggar, 
wcarest the semblance ot a beggar and art by nature 
crooked ; thou didst assail Indra's hands and the Vasus. 
Thou art, the season, the maker of seasons, time, honey and 
hast honeyed eyes. Thou art a tree bearing fruits and 
blossoms, hast arrows as thy scat and worshipped by people 
of all conditions perpetually. Thou art the protector and the 
creator of the universe, the Purusha, eternal and certain ; the 
lord of all religions, Virupaksha, the three qualities and the 
protector of all beings. Thou art three-eyed, assumest many 
forms and brilliant as the Ajuta suns ; thou art the lord of 
all celestials, the foremost deity and wearest bearded locks 
having the impressions of the moon ; thou art connected with 
Brahman, worthy of being resorted to and identical with all 
created beings. Thou blowest all bugles, severest all ties ; 
thou dost charm and bind (all) and dost always bring about death. 
Thou hast flowery teeth, art a division, the foremost and the 



* The name of a mountain, apparently the central or western portion of 
the Vindhya chain. 

t A kind of stringed musical instrument. 

% A sort of musical instrument ; a small drum or tabor. 



1646 JiAAfAVANA. 

destroyer of all ; tliou .hast dreadful beards, boldest a bow. 
art. fearful and gifted with dreadfal might.' These eight 
hundred holy and excellent names have been uttered by oic 
which remove all iniquities, are holy and afford shelter lo 
those who seek for it; if do thou recite them, O ten-neckcil 
one, thou shalt be able to destroy thy enemies." 



SECTION xxvn 



II AVING conferred this boon upon R3vana the grand- 
father, sprung from lotus, speedily returned to the region ol 
Brahman. And having obtained the boon K&vana too came 
back. After a few days that Rakshasa RSvana, the dread of 
all people, arrived at the banks of the western Ocean witk 
his councillors. And on the island a person was seen bright as 
fire under the name of Mahajambunada, seated there aloive. ( 
He had a dreadful figure and was like unto the fire at | 
dissolution. And beholding that highly powerful pcrsoa ( 
amongst men like unto the chief of gods amongst the celestials. 1 
the moon amongst the planets, the lion amongst the Sarabbas,* I 
the Airavata amongst the elephants, the Meru amongst Uie 
mountanis, and the P3rijjlta amongst the trees, the ten-necked 
demon said — " Give me battle." Thereat his eyes became 
agitated like unto planets and from the clashing of his teetk 



• A fabuloua »nim»l )uppo*td to have eighl leji. 



UTTA'RAKANDAM. 1647 

there arose a sound like the clapping of thunder-bolts. And 
the highly powerful Dasanana too roared with his councillors. 
And with darts, Saktis, Rishtis and Patticas he again and 
agafn assailed that highly effulgent person, havingSlong arms, 
a dreadful appearance, huge teeth, a grim figure, a conch-like 
neck, spacious breast, a belly like that of a frog, a countenance 
like that of a lion, legs like the mount Kailasa, red palms, 
red hands, emitting dreadful roars, huge-bodied, gifted with 
the velocity of mind and air, dreadful, carrying quiver, bells 
and chowries, encircl cd by a burning flame and emitting a 
sweet note as a net-work of Kinkini does, having a garland 
of golden lotuses hung round his neek, appearing graceful 
like unto the Rig-Veda, be-decked with lotus garlands, 
resembling the Anjana and golden mountains. As the 
lion is not moved by the attack of a wolf, the elephant by 
that of a bull, the Sumeru by the king of serpents and the 
great Ocean by the current of a river, so that great person'was 
not agitated and said to the ten-necked demon — " O vcious- 
minded night-ranger, I shall soon remove they desire for a 
battle." O Rama, the might of that person was a thousand 
times greater than that of RSvana which was dreadful unto 
all the worlds. Piety and asceticism, which are at the root 
of attaining to every thing in the world, are at his thighs; 
Cupid is his male organ, the Viswadevas are at his waist 
and the Maruts are at the sides of his Basti ; the Vasus are in 
the middle portion of his body, the oceans are in his belly, the 
quarters are on his sides, the Maruts are at his joints — the 
manes are one his back and the grand-father has taken shelter 
in his heart ; the pious acts of making gifts of kine, gold and 
lands are his downs ; the mounts Himaylaya, Hemkuta, 
Mandara, and Meru are his bones ; the thunder-bolt is his 
palm, the sky his body; the evening and watery clouds* 
are on his neck, the creator, the preserver and the Vidya- 
dharas are on his two arms. Ananta, Vasuki, Visalaksha 
Iravat, Kamvala, Aswatara, Karkotaka, Dhananjaya the 



1648 RAMAYANA. 

venomous Taksbaka, and Upatakshaka, have taken shelter 
under the nails of his hands, in order to vomit forth" thdf . 
venom. The fire is in his mouth, the Rudras are on Ut 
shoulders, the fortnights, months, years and seasons arc oa 
the rows of his teeth ; the lunar half and the dark half of tfae 
month are in his nostrils — and the airy currents are in the 
pores of his body. Saraswati, the goddess of words, is \ea; 
neck, the two Aswins are his ears, the sun and the moon an 
his two eyes. O Rama, all the divisions of the Vedav 
Yagmas, the whole host of stars, good words, energy, asceti- 
cism — all these are being supported by his body, assuming 
the shape of a man. Thereupon that Purusha easily struck 
Ravana with his hands hard as thunder. Being ass^led 
thereby Ravana immediately fell on the ground. Beholdicg 
that RSkshasa fallen and having distressed others that hi^ 
person, like unto the Rig- Veda, resembling a mountain and 
be-decked with lotus garlands, entered the region under the 
earth. Ravana addressed his councillors thus — "O PrabftSta, 
O Sukas&rana and other ministers, where hath that pcfEon 
suddenly gone ? Do ye tell me this." Hearing those wgrdi 
of R&vana the night-rangers said — "That man, who cru&hct^ 
down the pride of the celestials and demons, hath entcreil 
hither." 

As Garuda goes speedily taking a serpent so that victous- 
minded R&vana arrived quickly at the entrance of the den. 
And Ravana, having no fear, entered therein. And having 
entered there he saw males resembling the red collynum, 
wearing keyuras,* heroic, bc-decked with red garlands, part- 
ed with red sandal and adorned with diverse golden omt- 
ments and jewels. He saw there three millions, of such 
high-minded persons, devoid of fear, pure, radiant like fire, 
dancing being mad after festivities. Beholding them tfcc 
Ten-necked demon, of dreadful prowess, was not the leaii 



* A kiad of onumcnt uied on juat. 



1 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1649 

terrified, and rather saw their dance, standing at the gate. 
They were all like the male being he had seen before. They 
were all of the same colour, same dress, same figure and 
equally gifted with great energy. They were all gifted with 
four arms and great energy. Beholding them the down of the 
Ten-necked demon stood erect though a boon had been con- 
ferred upon him by the Self-born and he speedily issued out 
of that place. And he again saw another huge person lying 
down on a bed. His house, seat and bed were all white and 
valuable and he was sleeping enveloped by fire. And there 
sat gracefully with a fan in her lotus hands, the goddess 
Laksmi — most beautiful in the three worlds — (as if) the orna- 
ment thereof, chaste, adorned with celestial garlands, sprinkled 
with excellent sandal paste, be-decked with rich ornaments 
and clad in a precious raiment. Having entered there with 
out any councillor the vicious Ravana, the lord of Rakshasas, 
on beholding that chaste damsel with sweet smiles seated on 
a royal seat, being possessed by desire, grew anxious to hold 
her by the hand, as one, under the influence of death, catches 
a sleeping serpent. Beholding that lord of Rakshasas with 
loose cloth and understanding him as desirous of holding (her) 
the deity, having huge arms, asleep and enveloped with 
flames, laughed aloud. And scorched suddenly by his 
energy, Ravana, the dread of all people, fell down on earth 
like unto an up-rooted tree. Beholding that RSkshasa fallen 
he said the following words : — **Rise up, O foremost of Raksh- 
asas, thou shalt not meet with death today ; thou shalt live 
and be protected, O Rakshasa, by the great Patriarch's boon. 
Do thou therefore go away, O Ravana, with confidence — thou 
shalt not experience death just now.'* Regaining his sense 
instantly Ravana was stricken with fear. And being thus 
addressed, that enemy, of the celestials, stood up and with his 
down erect, said to that highly resplendant deity — " Who art 
thou gifted with great energy and like unto the fire of dissolu- 
tion ? Tell me, who art thou, O deity and whence thou hast 

207 



1650 RAM AY AN A. 

come hither." Being thus accosted by the vicious-souled 
Ravana, the deity, smiling, replied in words deep as the 
muttering of clouds, saying — ** What shalt thou do with mc 
O ten-necked demon ? Thou art not to be slain by me now*' 
Being thus addressed the Ten-necked demon, with folded 
palms said — " By the words of the Patriarch (Brahma) I shall 
not tread the path of death; there is none born amongst meo,or 
the celestials who can equal me, and disregard; by virtue of 
his prowess, the great Patriarch's boon. His words can never 
be falsified — every great exertion is weak before them ; I da 
not behold any such man in the three worlds who can render 
that boon useless. O foremost of the deities, I am immortal — I 
do not fear thee ; and even if I meet with death, I may hare it 
from thee and no one else, O Lord. My death from thee is 
both glorious and praise-worthy." Thereupon Rivana, gifted 
with dreadful prowess, beheld within the bod) of that deitj, 
all the three worlds with mobile and immobile creations. 
The Adityas, the Maruts, the Sidhas, the two Aswins 
Rudras, the m^nes, Yama, Kuvera, the oceans, mountains^ 
rivers, all the divisions of the Veda and knowIed|;e» fire, 
planets, stars, sky, Siddhas, Gandharbcts, Chiraiias, tlie 
ascetics conversant with the knowledge of Vedas, Garadi 
and the serpents, the other deities, Yakshas, Daityas and 
Rakshasas, were all seen in their incorporeal forms, on Ik 
person of that great Purusha, lying down. Thereupon Ike 
virtuous-souled Rama said to Agastya, the foremost of Miaii 
— '* Who is that male being stationed in the island ? Wk0 
are those three kotfs male beings ? And who is this persoi 
who crusheth down the pride of the Daityas and DUnaTasI^ 
Hearing Rama*s words Agastya said — "O thou existing ele^ 
nally, O god of gods, hearken, I shall relate (it) unto llree> 
The person stationed in the island is the illustrious KapBii 
All those dancing persons are the deities equalling IImI 
intelligent Kapila in energy- and power. And that RakfhlUb 
bent 0:1 sin, was not seen by him with angry looks, and Ibd^ 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1651 

fore, O Rama, Ravana, was not there and then reduced to 
ashes. And he, resembling a mountain, with his person 
pierced, fell on the ground. As a wily wight goes through a 
secret so he pierced (Ravana's person) with his shaft-like 
words. Having regained his sense, however, after a long 
time, that Rakshasa, of great prowess, returned wJiere his 
councillors were. 



SECTION XXIX. 



w. 



HILE thus returning the vicious-souled Ravana, 
with delight, carried away stealthily, on his way, the 
daughters of the royal saints, celestials and Danavas. 
And whatever beautiful damsel he saw, married or unmarried, 
that demon held them captive in his car, having slain all their 
friends and relatives. In this wise he got on his chariot 
many a female of the Nagas, Rakshas, Asuras, Yakshas, 
Danavas and of men. And they, all afflicted, shed tears, hot 
as firey flames, caused by fear and fire of grief. As the ocean 
is filled with the currents of the rivers so that car was flooded 
with their tears originating from fear and sorrow. And wept 
there in the chariot, hundreds of the females of Nagas, 
Gandharvas, of great ascetics,Daityas and of Danavas. They 
had long airs, graceful persons, countenances resembling the 
full-moon, rising breast, slender waist like that of a black-bee 
and were graceful with back like the pole of a car. They were 
like the females of the celestials and the burning gold and 
were all afflicted by grief, sorrow and terror and were young. 
And the car was ablaze on all sides with the sighings of those 



i6s2 j?.i.if,iy^.y-i- 

damscls and Pushpaka looked like llie chamber where fire i* 
kept perpetually. The countenanci: and eyes, of those 
beautiful damsels, brought under the subjection of the ten- 
necked .demon, and afflicted with sorrow, looked poorly like 
a hind attacked by a iion. Some thought — "Will he eat me 
up" and another, stricken with sorrow, thought — "Will be 
destroy me ?" Thus remembering their mothers, fathers, 
husbands and brothers, all those females, overwhelmed wKh 
grief and sorrow, bewailed, some exclaiming — ''What shall I 
befall my son in my absence? Alas! into what ocean of 
grief my mother or brother is sunk ? Alas t what shall niy 
husband do in my absence ? Therefore, O death. I propitiate 
thee, do thou take me, who am subject to miseries. Alas! 
what an iniquity did I perpetrate in my formrr birth in 
another body ? Therefore, we ati, ovcnvhelnieil v.iih grid. 
are sunk in the ocean of sorrow — and 1 do not IilIioM the end 
of my miseries. Oh ! fie upon humanity ; there i>> none more 
vile than a man for they are weak. As the stars disappev 
with the rising of the sun in ttn>e, so our husbantls have beca 
destroyed by the powerful RSvana. Oh ! highly |>o\vcrfaI is 
this Raksha and he is mad after devising the means of dcstrac- 
tion. Alas ! being engaged in such vile actions, he docs ort 
consider himself cursed ; he is as powerful as he is victoitt. 
And though the ravishment of another's wife is a greats in. 
still that vile Rikshasa is enjoying us who belong to otbrn. 
Therefore this vicious-minded one shall meet with death, by 
his own actions." As soon as these words were uttered by ibose 
chaste damsels, bugles were sounded in heaven and flowerr 
showers fell on earth. Being thus imprecated by those chasie 
females, devoted to their husbands, lie became shorn of enei^ 
and effulgence and appeared like one divested of mind. 
Hearing their lamentations thus and being honored by the 
night-rangers that foremost of RSksha^as entered his dly 
LankS. In the interval, Rlvana's sister, a drcidful and grin- 
visaged she-demon, suddenly fell down t 



>uad. Aai. I 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1653 

having raised up his sister and consoled her Ravana said — 
''Tell me speedily, O good sister, what you wish to say." 
Thereat that she-demon, having blood-red eyes, closed with 
tears, said : — ''O king, by thee, powerful as thou art, I have 
forcibly been made a widow. Fourteen thousand demons, 
under the name of -Kalakeyas, have been destroyed by thee, 
O king, in the battle and amongst them was my highly power- 
ful husband — dearer than my life. He has been slain by 
thee, O dear one, an enemy — a brother only in name. I have 
been killed by thee, O king, who art my brother. For thee, 

king, I shall enjoy the word 'widow !* My husbandf 
should have been saved by thee in the battle. But he was 
slain by thy ovvnself in the battle ; art thou not ashamed of 
this ?'* Being thus addressed by his bewailing sister, the Ten- 
necked demon, consoling her in sweet words, said : — "Of no 
avail is thy lamentation, dear sister; thou needst not be afraid 
of any of thy relatives. I shall please thee studiously by gifts, 
honors and favours. Being mad after war-fare and desirous of 
acquiring victory,! was continually makinga downpour of shafts, 
so I could not distinguish in the conflict between my own men 
and enemies, — and thus unwittingly I did hurt thy husband. 
And thus, sister, thy husband was slain by me in the conflict ; 

1 shall now do whatever shall conduce to thy well-being. Do 
thou ever reside by the side of thy rich brother Khara and 
he shall be the lord of fourteen thousand Rakshasas. That 
highly powerful one shall give food and clothes to all those 
Rakshasas. He is thy cousin and that night-ranger shall 
always carry out thy orders. Let that hero now speedily go 
to protect the Dandaka forest and the highly powerful 
Dushana shall be the commander of his forces. And the 



• This is the literal translation of the passage — i.e, for thee, I shall for ever 
be known as widow. 

t The word in the text is Jdmata^ which literaily means son-in-law — ^but 
here perhaps it must mean husband for she was his sister. 



i654 RAMAVANA. 

heroic Khara sliall always obey .thy words and be the lord of 
Rakshasas assuming shapes at will," Having said this the 
Ten-necked demon issued order^ to his army — fourteen thou- 
sand highly powerful Rakshasas. Being encircled by those 
grim-visaged .Rakshasas, Khara, undaunted, speedily cam -^ to 
the Dandaka forest. There he goverened without thorns aod 
Surpanakha too also resided in the forest of Dandaka. 



SECTION XXX. 



mm^* 



XjLaving thus given the command of a huge and dread- 
ful army to Khara and. consoled his sister the Ten-necked 
demon was satisfied and freed from anxiety. Thereupon 
that highly powerful lord of Rakshasas with his followers 
entered an excellent garden in Lanka named NikumbfaiHL 
And there, he saw, filled with hundreds of sacrificial posts 
and altars, a sacrifice being celebrated, as if burning in its 
lustre. And he beheld his fearful son MeghnSda too, cladnl 
an antelope skin and holding Sikkd and Kamandalu, Haviiig 
seen him (there) and embraced him by his arms the lordof 
Lanka said : — *'VVhat are you after, O my child ? Tell me 
the truth.'* Thereupon that foremost of twice-bom ones 
Usanas* of austere penances, wishing the prosperity of tlie 
sacrifice, said to Ravana — the Rakshasa chief : — "Hear,I shiB 
relate to thee everything, O king ; thy son hath met wtt 



* Another name oC Sukra. Indrajit took the vow of silence so he Ihomtl 
it improper to disturb him. 






UTTRAKANDAM. 1655 

the fruits of many a sacrifice — Agnistoma,* Asvamedha,t 
Bahusubarnaka,J Rajsuya,§ Goinedha|| and Baisnaba.^ And 
being engaged in this Mahesvvara sacrifice, which is incapable 
of being celebrated by men, thy son hath obtained boon from 
Pasupati$ himself. 

He has also obtained illusory powers — which create darkness 
or ignorance — namely of ranging in the sky, of being eternal, 
of ascending a celestial car which curses at will and of creating 
darkness. O lord of Rakshasas, these illusory powers being 
usued in a conflict, even the celestials and Asuras shall not 
be able to perceive his course. Besides he has obtained a 
quiver, the arrows whereof shall never be exhausted, a bow, 
which is hard of being got by and a dreadful weapon which 
destroys enemies in a conflict. Having obtained these boons 
thy son, O thou having ten faces, and myself, the sacrifice 
being finished, have been waiting to behold thee." Whereto 
the Ten-nerked demon replied — '* You have not done well 
as you have worshipped, with diverse articles my enemies — 
Indra and others. However, what is done is done ; there is 
virtue in this — no doubt ; come,0 gentle one,we shall go to our 
house." Thereupon going there with his son and Bibhishana, 
the Ten-necked demon got down all those damsels, speechless 
with tears, gifted with auspicious marks,the precious females of 
the celestials, Danavas and Raskshasas. Perceiving his vicious 
desire for those damsels, the virtuous-souled (Bibhishana) 



* A sacrifice or rather a series of offerings to fire for five days to be cele- 
brated in the spring. 

t The actual or emblematic sacrifice of a horse, this sacrifice is one of the 
highest order, and performed a hundred times, entitles the sacrificer to the 
dominion of Swarga or paradise, 

X A sacrifice in which profuse gifts of gold are made. 

$ A sacrifice in which all the tributary chiefs pay homage to the Lord 
Paramount. 

11 The offering or sacrifice of a cow. 

If A sacrifice relating to Vishnu. 

% A name of Siva 



1656 RAMAVANA. 

said:— "Thou dost (still) follow thy own whtms, knowing that 
people are injured by these actions which destroy piety, 
wealth and fame. Having slain their kinsmen thou hast 
brought these beautiful damsels hither, but disregarding thee, 
O king, Madhu hath carried away Kunibhanasi." 
Ravana said : — "I donot understand all this. Who is that 
Madhu, who has been named by thee?" Worked up wilh ire 
Bibhishana said to his brother : — "Hear, the fruit of thy vicious 
actions hath arrived. There was an old Rakshasa, celebralcd 
for his wisdom, named Malyav&n,the elder brother of SumSIiit, 
our maternal grand. father. His grand-daughter is Kumbha- 
nashi and is born of our maternal aunt AnalS ; bo she is 
virtually our sister. Thy son being engaged in the sacrifice 
and myself being under waters she was stolen away, O king, 
by the powerful Rakshasa Madhu. Knmbhakarna, O great 
king, was then asleep. Having slain all the powerful K&ksb- 
asas and thy councillors, he had stolen her away, O king, who 
was in thy inner apartments. Hearing this, even, O great 
king, we have pardoned and not slain him : an unmarried girl 
should be given away to her husband by her brothers, but 
that has not been the case — this is merely the result of thy 
vicious actions — wicked-minded as thou art. And this ihoa 
hast met with instantly — so the people say." Hearing I he 
words of Bibhishana, R&vana, the lord of Kikshasas, became 
agitated like an ocean, by the recollection of his vkioos 
deeds. And engaged, with blood-red eyes the ten-necked 
demon said — "Get my chariot ready soon and let all the 
heroes of our party he prepared. Let my brolher Kumbha- 
karna and other leading night-rangers, armed with variouk 
weapons, ascend their conveyances. Having slain today in 
the encounter that Madhu, who is not afraid of Ravana, I 
shall, encircled by my friends, and desirous of battle, proceed 
to the region of the celestials." Thereupon issued out for 
battle leading R&kshasas four thousand Ak^'^'uhiiij strenf 
taking various weapons. Commanding them Inil |it preceded 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1657 

the arrtiy, Ravana went in the middle and Kumbhakrna 
was in the rear ; the virtuous-soulfed Bibhisana remained 
in Lanka, being engaged in pioUs observances. And the 
rest of the leading Rakshasas proceeded towards the city 
of Madhui And all the RcLkshasas went covering the sky, 
some on dsses, some on camels, sonie on horses, some on 
quick-coursing porpoises and some on huge serpents. And 
beholdirig Ravana proceed, hundreds of D^ityas, inimical 
to the celestials, followed him. Havihg arrived at the city 
of Mddhii and entered there the ten-necked demon did 
not behold Madhu but espied his sister. Thereupon being 
afraid of the king of RSkshasas, Kumbheenashi, wHth folded 
palms, touched his feet with her crown. Having 
raised her up the Rakshasachief Ravana said '* No 
fear, what can I do for you ?'* Whereto she replied — *'0 king, 
O thou having long arms,- if thou art pleased with me, do 
not slay n?y husband to-day, O coilferrer of honours. It is 
said there is no other fear like this for damsels of high 
pedigree. The greatest of fears is that of being a widow. Be 
thou truthfulj O king of kings — do thou look towards me, 
who am thus begging; Thou hast thyself said, O kingj '* no 
fear." Being thus addtessed Ravana said to his sister there : — 
*' Do thou tell me speedily where is thy husband. I shall go 
with him for conquests to the region of the celestials. Out 
of pity and love fdr thee I refrain from slaying Madhu.!j 
Being thus stccostedj that RSkshasi, being pleased, got hej 
sleeping husband, the night-ranger^ Up and said : — ** Here i^ 
my brother, the highly power Da^agriva. Being desirou? 
of conquering the r^giori of the celestials he prays for thy 
help. Do thou therefore proceed to his help, O Rakshasa^ 
with all thcjy friends; It behoves thee to help him, who out 
of affection for me, hath prayed for thy help." Hearing 
those words Madhu said : — "So be it." And approaching a 
little he beheld that foremost of Rakshasas and duly welcomed 
Ravana. Being thus honoured the highly power Da^^agriva 

208 



1658 RAMAYANA. 

spent one night in Madhu's house and llicn, addressed 
himself for departure. Thereupon reaching Ihe hill Kaill^, 
the abode of Baisravan, the lord of Rakshasas, resembling 
Mabendra, encamped his army. 



SECTION XXXI. 



_/\_FTER sunset the highly power Ravana encamped hi* 
army there. And the clear moon, brilliant as tiie mountain, 
having risen, that huge army, armed with diverse weapons, be- 
came asleep. And lying down on the sumniit of the mountain, 
the highly powerful RSvana espied the caves beaulificd with 
the rays of the moon and the trees. And the interior of tlie 
forest was beautified with the brilliant groves of Karnikar.wifJt 
Kadamba and Vakula trees, groves of full blown lotuses, the 
waters of Mandakini, with Ch; npaka, Asoka, Punnaga, 
Mandlra, mangoe, Patala, Lodra, Pryangu, Arjuna, 
Ketaka, Tagara, Coconut, PySla, Panasa and 
various other trees. And there sang the Kinnaras, 
possessed by desire, and having sweet voice, enhancing tlie 
delight of the mind. And there danced mirthfully, with tbcir 
damsels, the Vidyadharas, inebriete and having their ey«S 
reddened with drink. There was audible in the house of 
the lord of riches, the sweet music of the assembled Ap- 
saras like unto the sound of the bell. And being shaken \(f 
the wind the nectar-smelling trees made llic hill fragrant 
with the shower of flowers. And carrying the fagrance 
rendered salutary with h< y a I filaments of flowers, Uk 
excellent wind blew enha ing ivana's desire, Being pos- 
sessed by desire through s< Snr— -' " ts, coldora 

of air, beauty of the hills, lie moooia 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1659 

night, the highly powerful Ravana espied again and again 
the moon with heavy sighs. At this time passed by that way 
the foremost of Apsaras, Rambha, adorned with excellent orna- 
ments and having a countenance like the full moon. Her 
person was sprinkled with excellent sandal paste — her hairs 
were decked with Mandara flowers — her body was beautified 
with other flowers and her movements tended to increase 
desire. Her eyes were beautiful and her waist was high^ 
adorned with Mekhala* and was as if the refuge of Ratif* 
Her forehead and other parts of the countenance were 
painted with the marks of red sandal and adorned with 
ornaments of flowers growing in six seasons. Rambha 
appeared like second Sree, in grace and beauty, natural and 
artificial. She wore green clothes resembling the clouds ; her 
face was like the moon, eye brows like excellent bows, thighs 
like the trunks of elephants and palms soft as leaves. She 
was seen by Ravana as proceeding in the midst of soldiers. 
Having got up and been influenced by lust he took her, 
shameful as she was, by the hand and smiling said: — 
** Where art thou going, O beautiful damsel ? Whom art 
thou going of thy own accord to satisfy ? Whose prosperous 
time hath appeared, with whom thou shalt enjoy? Who 
shall be satisfied with drinking the nectar of thy mouth 
smelling like lotus ? Whose breast, O fare damsel, 
thy rising breast beautiful like two golden pots closely 
placed, shall touch ? Who is there so beautiful as I — Indra, 
Vishnu, or two Aswins that thou art passing by me ? Do thou 
take rest upon this excellent rock, O thou having charming 
waist. There is no other lord, save me, in the three worlds. 
And Da^anana, the lord of the lords of the three worlds, 
thus begs thee, with folded palms. Do thou therefore seek 
me.'* Being thus addressed, Rambha, trembling, with folded 



* A kind of ornament used on the waist. 

t Wife of Kama — the god of Iotc in Hindu mythlogy. 



|66o /iAA/AyANA. 

palms, said; — "Be tliou propitited ; it doth not behove tbee 
to speak thus, Mho art my superior. Rather shouldst tbon 
protect me if »ny body else trieth to oppress me. Virtually 
I am thy daughter-in-law. I speak to thee the truth." There- 
upon the Ten-necked demon said to her, standing with her 
face downwards, and her down standing erect at bis mj 
sight, " Hadst thou been the wife of my son. thou wonld- 
Bt have been my daughter-in-law." Whereto RatnUA 
replied: — "Truely it is; I am, by virtue, the wife of thy 
son, O foremost of Rakshasas. Thy brother Vaisrabaoa 
hath a son, dearer than his life, celebrated in the three 
worlds under the name of Nalakuvara. In virtue he is like 
unto a Brahmin, in prowess he equals a Kshatrj'a, in anger 
he is very fire and in patience he is like the e^th. I have 
been thus directed by that Lokap^la's soi>. For him I 
have adorned my person with these ornaments. 1 am not 
attached to any body else but him. O king, O slayer of 
foes, by virtue of (this relation) it beboveth ihoe to tave 
me. And that virtuous-souled one is anxiously (■xpecti»|g 
fne. Thou should-st not put obstacle in that; it bchovcth ihec 
to let me go ; do thou, foremost of Rakshasas, wcad the 
way treaded by the pious. Thou art worthy of being revered 
by me and I am an object of thy protection." Bt-ing thus 
addressed Da9agriva humbly replied : — " I am daughter- 
in-law," as thou hast said, is worthy of being s:iid by one 
who is the only wife. This is the everlasting !,xw of the 
celestials that the Apsaras have no husband; ihey cftnnot 
be the wife of one husband." Having said this, the Raksha 
ravished her. Being released from his grasp RanibhS became 
divested of her ornaments and garland and becimc like the 
river agitated by the elephants. Her hairs were dishevelled 
and her hands were trembling. Like unto a blossoming 
creeper shaken by the wind, she, trembling and bashfoi 
pnd with folded hands, went to Nalakuva'^ and feil 
down at his feet. Having seen her in that plij it the high- 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1661 

souled Nalakuvara said—*' O fair one, what is this ? Why 
hast thou placed thyself at my feet ?" Sighing heavily and 
and trembling she, with folded palms, related to him every- 
thing from the beginning to the end. O lord, on his way to 
heaven, Da9agriva hath arrived here and hath spent the 
night with his army. While I was coming to thee, O slayer 
of foes,I was seen by him. Then holding me he said — "Where 
art thou going ?" I related to him everythig truly. But 
being possessed by lust he did not pay heed to my words. 
He was again prayed by me, O lord, saying *'I am thy 
daughter-in-law." But neglecting that he ravished me. O 
thou of firm vows, it behoveh thee to forgive me for this 
folly. O gentle one, a woman's strength can never 
equal that of a man." Hearing of this ravishment 
Vaisravana's son was greatly enraged and entered into 
meditation. Having ascertained the truth within a moment 
Vaisravana's son, with eyes reddened with ire, took water 
in his palms. Having taken this and rinsed his mouth duly, 
he imprecated a dreadful curse upon that lord of RSkshasas. 
'* O fair one, since thou hast been ravished by him despite 
thy unwillingness he shall never be able to get by an 
unwilling damsel. Whenever he shall, stricken by lust, 
ravish a reluctant damsel, his head shall be sundered into 
seven pieces. As soon as this curse, like unto a burning 
flame, was uttered, the celestial bugles were sounded and 
a shower of flowers fell from heavens. Being apprised of 
the plight of people (brought about by him) and of the 
/death of that Rakshasa the patriarch Brahma and other 
gods were greatly delighted. Hearing of that curse capable 
of making the down erect, Da9agriva abstained from enter- 
taining lust for unwilling females. And hearing of the curse 
imprecated by Nalakuvara all the chaste damsels, that were 
Jcept captive, attained to great delight. 



RAM AY ANA. 



S ECTION XXXII 



XXAVING crossed the mount Kaila^a, the highly powerful 
Ten-necked demon, with his army, reached (he region oi 
Indra. And there arose in the region of celestials an uprnar 
from the RSkshasa army, like unto the sound of the agitated 
deep. Hearing of the arrival of RHvana, indra shook on his 
tlirone and said to the assembled gods, Adityas, Vasus, 
Rudras, Sadhyas and Maruts — " Prepare yourselves, lot 
fighting with the vicious-souled Ravana." Being thus a^ 
dressed by Sakra, the celestials, his t'<|iial5 in the cnconnlcr 
and gifted with great prowess, armml 'hemselves for fight. 
And Mahendra, afraid of Ravana, poorly iient to Vishnu »aA 
gave vent to the following accents ; — " 1 low shall I, O Vislian, 
withstand, the Rakshasa Ravana ? The highly powerEol 
R&kshasa hath come here for battle, li is by virtue of Uie 
boon that he is powerful, not for any thing else. It is proper 
to make the words uttered by Brahma, trulhful. As rcsoninj 
to thy prowess 1 destroyed Namuchi, Vitra. Bali, NaraJca 
and Samvara, so do thou make some arrengemenls (for \m 
destruction). There is no other excellent refuge but thee i« 
the three worlds, mobile and immobile, O lord, O god of gods, 
O slayer of Madhu. Thou art the graceful, cvi^r-existil^ 
NirSyana, having a lotus navel. By Dice the worlds hx<re 
been settled and myself and Sakra, the lord of the cclesttaU. 
Thou hast created the three worlds, the mobile and immobile, 
and in thee all these shall, O glorious dcily, end at the time 
of dissolution. Do thou tell me, the trulh, O god of godt. 
that I may myself light; or do thou, with thy sword and 
discus, vanquish RSvana." Being thus addr^rsseJ by Sakra 
the lord NSrlnaya ; said : — " Do not fear, hear what I siy. 
He is invincible by virtue of the boon, and that vicious-sonte^ 
one is incapable of being vanquished even by e celeUiab 



UTTA RA KA NDA M, 1 663 

and Asuras. Irrepressible by virtue of his prowess, that 
Rakshasa, with his son, shall accomplish a mighty object. 
O lord of celestials, eVen if I am requested by thee, I shall 
not withstand the Rakshasa, Ravana in the conflict. Without 
slaying the enemies in the encounter, Vishnu doth never go 
back — but it is hard to fulfill my desire from Ravana, well 
protected by the boon. However I do promise before thee, 
O lord of the celestials, O performer of hundred sacrifices, I 
shall, soon become the cause of this Rakshasa's death. I 
shall soon destroy Ravana with his family in due time and 
afford delight unto the celestials. I speak the truth unto 
thee, O king of the celestials, O lord of Sachi ; do thou 
divested of fear, fight, O thou gifted with great strength, 
along with the celestials." Thereupon having issued out of 
the city, Rudras, Adityas, Vusus, Maruts and Aswins well- 
armed with mails, appeared before the Rakshasas. Mean- 
while at the latter part of the night there was audible the 
uproar of Ravana's army fighting on all sides. Having 
got up and cast their looks upon one another the highly 
powerful Rakshasas waited there for the battle, delighted. 
Thereupon beholding that inexhaustible huge army at the 
commencement of the battle the celestial host lost heart. 
Thereupon there ensued a conflict, setting up a terrible 
sound, with various weapons between the Rakshasas and 
gods. In the interval issued out for encounter the heroic 
and grim-visaged Rakshasas — Ravana's councillors. And 
encircled by MSricha, Prahasta, Mahaparswa, Mahodara, 
Akampana, Nikumbha, Suka, Sarana, Sanghrada, Dhumaketu, 
Mahadangstra, Gathodara, Jambumali, MahSlhrada, Viru- 
paksha, Suptaghna^ Yajnakopa, Durmukha, Khara, Trisiri, 
Karaveeraksha, Suryyasatru Mahakaya, AtikSya, Devantaka, 
Narantaka, — all those gifted with great prowess, there entered 
the battle-field, the highly powerful Sumalin, Ravana's 
maternal grandfather. And with various sharp-pointed 
weapons, he, highly angered, began to assail the celestial host 



1664 I^ A MA y ANA. 

like unto the winds scattering clouds. Being thus distfesseJ 
by the night-rangers the host of the gods fled away into 
diverse directions like a herd of deer attaclced by a lion. la 
the meantime, entered the battle-field, the heroic and brave 
Sivitra, ihi; eighth Vasu, encircled by soldiers and stricking 
terror into the hearts of the enemies. And the two Aditvas: 
the highly powerful TushthS, and PushU united and undaunted, 
entered the arena. Thereupon there arose with RaW^basas 
a terrible encounter of the celestials unable to bear ihcif 
fame in battle. Then the KSkshasas, with thousands of 
terrible weapons, began to belabour the deities in the 
encounter. And the celestials, as well, began to send the 
redoubtable, powerful and terrific R&kshasas, with the stroke 
of blameless weapons, to the abode of Death. In the interim, 
O Rama, a Rakshasa, Sum^Iin, by name, getting enraged, 
and with diverse weapons, ran amock of the soldiery. As 
the winds scatter clouds, so, he, under the inflLirace of rage, 
with various sharpened weapons, committed a havoc amongst 
the celestial soldiers. Thereupon being assailed by a dotra- 
pour of huge shafts, maces, PrSsas and divtirsc dreadful 
weapons, the celestials could not keep their ground upon the 
field of warfare. The celestials being thus distressed by 
SumSlin the eighth Vasu Savitra stood there enraged. And 
encircled by his own car-warriors that highly powerful one, 
with his prowess, repulsed the stricking night-rargcrs, Tlicre- 
upon there arose a terrible encounter, capable of making 
down erect, bctwt^en Sumaiin and the Vasu, «ho did not 
retire from the field of battle. His chariot drawn by 
serpents was pulled down and destroyed by the high-souled 
Vasu by means of his hug6 shafts. Having dcKtroycd lu» 
car in the warfare with hundreds of arrows \"jsu took up 
mace in his hands for his destruction. Having taken up tblt 
mace having a burning head and resembling the rod of Death 
Slivitra struck Sunialin on his head therewith. Having follca 
on his head that mace shone like a (ire-brand as he thundu* 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1665 

bolt, discharged by Indra, falls roaring on the summit of a 
mountain. By the stroke of that mace his person was re- 
duced to ashes and therefore there was not seen in the battle 
field either his bone, head or fle^h. Having beheld him slain 
in the warfare the Rakshasas bewailing ran about on all 
sides and being distressed by Vasu they couM not stay in the 
battle field. 



SECTION XXXI n. 



B. 



►EHOLDING Sumalin slain and reduced to ashes by Vas-u 
and being assailed by the deities the Rakshasa host fled into 
diverse directions. And collecting all the Rakshasas stood 
there the highly powerful Meghanada, eiiraged, the son of 
Ravana. Like unto flaming fire approaching towards forest 
that great car-warrior encountered the enemies in a precious 
car coursing at will. And as soon as he, armed with various 
weapons, entered the field the celestials, at his very sight, fled 
away to all directions. None could stand before him, well- 
versed in war-fare. Thereupon beholding the deities terrified 
and pierced with shafts, Indra, the king of gods, said — " Be 
not afraid, O ye celestials ; do not fly away ; come back to Uie 
battle ; this my son, who has never been- vanquished, goes to 
battle." Thereupon Sakra's son, known as divine Jayanta, 
proceeded towards the field of action in a wondrous car. 
And having encircled Sachi's son and encountered Ravana's 
son the deities began to assail him. And the encounter 
between Mahendra's son Jayanta and Ravana's sonMeghanada, 
and that between the deities and Rakshas was like one 
between gods and demons. Thereupon Ravana's son began to 

209 ' 



i666 RAMAYANA. 

assail, with shafts feathered in gold, his (Jayanta's) chari<rfe«r 
Goniukha, MStali's son. Sachis' son too, enraged, assailed 
on all sides, Ravana's son and his charioteer. And the 
powerful RSvani, stricken with ire and with eyes expanded, 
covered SaWra's son with arrows. Thereupon RSvana's son 
struck the celestial host with thousands of huge mountaiB 
summits, Sataghnis, maces, Prasas, clubs, daggers, Paraslms 
and various other sharp pointed weapons. Ravana's son 
thus striking Indra's army the quarters were enshrouded 
with darkness by his illusory power Being overpowered 
with arrows on all sides the celesti.-il army, leaving aside 
Jayanta, became restless. The deities or the R^kshasas — tMej 
could not recognize one another — am! being distressed they 
ran about on all sides. Being enveloped with darkness and 
having their senses bewildered the celtsti;ils Willed their own 
kith and the RSkshasas their own men — and others fled away. 
In the interim a heroic and powerful Daitya-chief — Puloml. 
by name, taking Sachi's son disappeared. And taking hi* 
own grand-son he entered into the ocean — Puiomi was hJf 
grand-father for by him Sacht was begotlen. And thinking 
that Jayanta was slain all the deities greatly sorry anil 
distressed fled away on all sides. Thereupon Rclvana's son, 
enraged and encircled by his own powerful followers, pursued 
the celestials emitting loud cries. Not beholding his son and 
observing the flight of the deities the kin;^ of the cclcstiab 
said to Matali — "Bring my car." By M5tali was brought, 
the celestial, highly dreadful, huge and ijuitk-coursing chariot, 
that was ready. (And he having) ascended the car, the huge 
clouds, with lightnings, being driven by «inds, began lo emit 
forth loud multerings before the chariot. And the Gandhar- 
bas began to play on various instrunKiUs and the Apsarai 
began to dance. And taking up various weapons, Jndra, iSe 
king of divinities, set out for the field of action, in the 
company of Rudras, Vasus, Adityas, itie two Aswini and 
Maruts, He, having set out for battle, the wi i began to 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1667 

blow high, the sun was divested of its brilliance and the huge 
tire-brands began to send out flames. In the interval the 
heroic and the highly powerful Da^agriva ascended the 
celestial car, constructed by the Architect of the deities, 
encircled by the huge-bodied serpents capable of making 
down erect and by whose breath the battle-field was ablaze. 
Surrounded by demons and night-rangers and with the 
celestial car he encountered Mahendra in the battle-field. 
And having desisted his son he himself stood there. And 
having come out from the field of action Ravana's son too 
stood silent. Thereupon there arose an encounter between 
the Rakshasas and the deities and there began a downpour of 
weapons in the conflict like clouds. And the vicious-souled 
Kumbhakarna armed with various weapons came there — 
but he did not know,* O king, with whom the conflict was 
going on. And by him enraged, the celestials were assailed 
with his teeth, feet, arms, hands, Saktis, Tomaras and clubs 
or any w^eapon whatsoever. Thereupon the night-ranger 
engaged with the highly powerful Rudras and was wounded, 
in the conflict, with incessant strokes of weapons. There- 
upon the Rakshasa army began to fight with Maruts 
and they were overwhelmed in the encounter with 
the stroke of various weapons. Some fell down on earth 
slain and torn and others became insensible on the back 
of their carriers in the battle. And they all stood there in a 
half-sensible mood, some holding the car^ some elephants, 
some asses, some camels, some serpents, some horses, some 
porpoises, some boars, some Pisa^a-mouthed animals and some 
embracing the Pannagas. And other night-ranges, having 
their bodies sundered by the deities gave up their being. The 
Rakshasas being slain and lying down on earth the action ap- 
peared wondrous like a painting. And there issued out in the 
battle-field a river from weapons* having blood for its silent 

• For he was asleep till then so he was not acquainted with the particula rs 
war-fare. He used to sleep for six mpnths at a time< 



iK68' RAMAYAI'/A. 

waters and infested with crows and vultures. Having beheld his 
own army slain by the deities tl highly powerful Dag&aana, 
enraged, entered the ocean of eel tial army and slaying the 
deities in the conflict confronted Sakra. Thereupon Sakra 
took up his huge bow by the twang wherc-of the ten quarters 
Were filled. Having unstrung his huge bow Indra struck 
Ravana, on his head, with arrows resembling the flame of 
fire and the rays of the sun. And the^ R5kshasa-chief Da^i- 
nana, having long arms, also assailed Indra with hundreds 
of shafts dischai^ed off his bow. They having been thus 
engaged with each other with the downpour of dreadful 
shafts, all the quarters were filled with darkness- and itt 
consequence thereof nothing was visible. 



SECTION XXXIV. 



J^ HEREUPON darkness having set in all the celt'stials and 
Rakshasas, maddened with their strength, began to fighl 
crushing one another. And in that darkness — Indra, RftvanB 
and Meghanida — these three were not possessed by the 
influence of illusion. Beholding his wliole army slain in a 
moment, RSvana, worked up with dreadful ire, sent out 
terrible roars. And in anger, that irrepressible one said lo 
the charioteer, stationed on the car — "Do thou take me to 
the other end of the enemies' host." I sh.ill soon with the 
stroke of various weapons despatch the deities to the abode 
of Death. 1 -ihall slay Indra, Kuvera, Varuna and Vama — 
what to speak of more — 1 shall soon doslroy all the deities 
and place myself above them. Be not sorry ; do thou soon 
drive my chariot. To-day I have told you i ' c to take me 



UTTARAKAl^DAAf, 1669 

to the end of the enemy's army. We are now waiting near 
the Nandana grove — do thou take me to the hill whence the 
sun rises." Hearing his words the charioteer drove the 
steeds, coursing at will through the enemies' host. 
Thereupon being apprised of his fntention, Sakra, 
the king of the celestials, stationed on car, said 
to the deities, in the field of battle — "O ye deities — hear 
my words, what appear to me best. This Ten-necked 
demon must be vanquished by us while alive. Ascending his 
car, gifted with the velocity of the wind, the highly powerful 
one is proceeding amongst the army like unto the deep with 
waves rising during Parva. It is not possible to slay him 
now — for he shall not meet with death in consequence of 
the boon. So let us make him captive — and we should all 
exert to that end. Bali being held captive I am enjoying 
the three worlds — and I think proper to obstruct the course 
of this vicious-souled one. '* Having said this and left aside 
Ravana, Sakra went to another side, O King, and fought 
terrifying the Rakshasas in the conflict. Da^agriva, in- 
capable of being thwarted, entered by the northern route 
and the performer of hundred sacrifices by the southern. 
Thereupon having entered into the army up to a hundred 
leagues — the lord of Rakshasas overpowered the celestial 
host with a downpour of shafts. Thereupon beholding his 
own army slain Sakra, returned fearlessly and obstructed 
the Ten-necked demon. In the interim beholding RSvana 
brought under his grasp by Sakra the demons and Rakshasas 
cried aloud. '* Alas we are slain." Thereupon ascending 
his car Ravana's son, beside himself with rage, entered the 
dreadful flank. And having resorted to the illusory powers, 
conferred upon him in yore by Pa^upati he entered into the 
enemies^ camp and belaboured them. Having left behind all 
other deities he pursued Indra and the highly effulgent 
Mahendra too espied his enemy's son. And albeit assailed 
by the highly powerfuf deities, Ravana's son, divested of 



1670 AAA/AVAJVA. 

mail, entertained no fear. Having overpowered th^ approa- 
cliini; cliarioteer with many excellent arrows he covered 
Mahciidra with a downpour of shafts. Thereat having left 
liis car and charioteer tndra mounted his elephant Airavat 
and ran about tn search of Havana's son. Being invisible 
in the welkin by virtue of his illusory powers and having 
brought Indra under the influence thereof he struck him 
with hundreds of arrows. When Ravana's son came to 
know that Indra was exhausted he, having bound him up 
by virtue of illusion, proceeded towards his army. And 
having seen Mahendra carried away by force from the 
battle field the deities thought 'What is this?" That 
conqueror of Sakra and subduer of enemies, conversant 
with illusory powers, was not visible, by whom, Indra, 
although master of many illusions, was carried away by 
force. In the meantime, the celestials, all enraged, covered 
RIvana with a downpour of shafts and belaboured him. 
And being worn out in the encounter with the Adityas 
and Vasus he was not capable of fighting any moTC. 
Beholding his father thus distressed and assailed in war- 
fare with strokes, RSvana's son, although invisible, said — "Do 
thou come O father, our work in the battle field is fini^ed ; 
know, we have achieved victory ; be thou consoled and diveat* 
ed of agonies. By virture of my illusory powers ! hav** 
made Mahendra ca ive— lord of the three worlds 

and of the celestial I ve crushed down the pride 

of the deities. Havi bdued thy enemy by virtue of ihy 

prowess do thou i y the three worlds at ihy pleasure. 
What is the use < ag; n ? And useless it is lo 

fight again." Hearing t rds of Ravana's son the 

deities retired from the tie , and went away without 
Sakra, And hearing t re words of his son, the lofd 

of the night-rangers, the ■ ■ of the celestials, having great 

prowess and wide spread , di stcd from fighting and ftfTer- 

tionalely said to his son — " 1 I i "la ' the glory of 



UTTARAKANDAM. 167 1 

our race displaying thy prowess like a highly powerful 
man. Thou hast vanquished the celestials and their king 
of unequalled might. Do thou set out hence for the city, 
taking Indra on thy chariot and surrounded by soldiers. I 
shall, soon, delighted, follow thee with my councillors." 
Thereupon having returned home with his army and 
chariots and taking the king of the c.elestials, the powerful 
son of Ravana dismissed the victorious warriors. 



SECTION XXXV. 



T 



HE highly powerful Mahendra being thus defeated by 
Ravana's son, all the celestials, taking the patriarch BrahmS 
before them, went to LankSi. Having obtained Ravana 
encircled by his sons and brothers the Patriarch, stationed in 
the welkin, calmly said — "My son, Ravana, I have 
been pleased with thy son in the conflict. Oh ! what 
wonderful prowess, what strength — equal or greater than 
thine. Thou. hast, by thy own prowess, conquered the three 
worlds — thy promise hath borne fruits — I have been pleased 
with you — both the father and son. O R§vana, this thy son 
is highly powerful and gifted with g^eat strength and he shall 
be celebrated in the world under the appellation of 'Indrajit' 
or the conqueror of Indra. And that RSlkshasa shall be 



1(572 //^AMAVANA. 

powerful and irrepressible, by whose help, O Icing, the 
celestials liave been brought under thy subjection. Do thoa 
therefore, O thou having long arms, release Mahendra, the 
cliastiser o( P4ka and tor setting him free what do thou want 
from the celestials ?" Thereupon the highly powerful Indrajit 
— the subduer of enemies, said : — "If dost thou say so, O god, 
I pray for immortality." Thereat the highly powerful 
patriarch said to Meghanada — "There b none perfectly 
immortal on earth amongst created beings — birds, quadrupeds 
and other highly powerful beings." Ht:aring the words 
uttered by the grand-father — the highly powerful Megh^nidl 
said to the eternal lord — "Hear, then, what 1 want in exchange 
for releasing Sakra. May a chariot with horses rise up from 
fire when I shall offer sacrifices unto it, being desirous of 
vanquishing my enemies in the conflict. And may I be 
immortal as long as I shall remain on that car. This ts the 
boon I have resolved upon praying lor. May I meet with 
destruction, O deity, whenever I shall engage in fight without 
finishing my offerings unto fire. All others, O god, altatn 
to immortality by virtue of devout penances but I shall acquire 
that by dint of my own prowess." Whereto the grand-father 
replied saying "so be it." Thereupon Meghanada released 
Indra and the celestials returned to their own abode. In the 
interval, O Rama, Indra became poorly, divested of h» 
immortal brilliance, stricken with anxiety and pcnbive. 
Beholding him in that plight the gran d-f either of tlie dcitic* 
said : — "O performer of hundred sacrificis, \\liy didst lho« 
formerly perpetrate that mighty iniquity ? O Chitf of the 
immortals ! O lord !, some creatures were created by i»e 
by dint of my understanding — they were all of the same 
colour, same speech, and same appearance. There was DQ 
diflerence visible in their appearance or marks. Thereupop, 
with whole-minded-ness, I began to thinlc of these created 
beings. And I created a female distinct from them. Collect- 
ing all those limbs that were most eic : amongst the 



UTTA RA KANDAAL 1673 

created, I made a female under the rame of Ahalya. Hal 
means ugliness — one born from Hal is called Halya. That 
female was known as Ahalya because she had nothing 
blameable in her. I gave her that name. Having created that 
female I was thinking, O king of the celestials ! O foremost 
of the deities !, on whom I should confer her. Being proud of 
dignity, O Sakra, O lord, O Purandara thou didst regard her 
in thy mind as thy spouse. I placed her under the care of 
the high-souied Gautama and he rendered her back after 
many long years. Thereupon considering the patience and 
accomplished asceticism of Gautama I married her with him. 
And that virtuous-souled, great ascetic enjoyed her company ; 
and for my thus conferring her upon Gautama all the 
celestials were disappointed. But being enraged and possess- 
ed by lust thou didst repair to the hermitage of the ascetic 
and see her resplendant like the flaming fire. Maddened 
with lust and ire thou didst ravish her and thou wast seen in 
that hermitage by the great ascetic. Thou wast then impre- 
cated by him, enraged and gifted with great effulgence saying, 
*0 lord of the celestials, thou hast attained to a change of 
circumstances — for which, O Vasava, thou hast fearlessly 
ravished my spouse. Thou shalt, therefore, O Sakra, go 
under the arms of the enemies, in conflict. And this vile 
desire, O thou having a vicious intellect, which thou hast first 
created, shall undoubtedly spread in the world of mortals. 
Whoever shall commit this crime, shall be half responsible 
for it and the other half shall descend upon thee ; and for- 
sooih thy position shall not be permanent. And whoever 
shall be the lord of the celestials, shall not have his position 
secure. This is the curse I give, which I have communicated to 
thee.' And having remonstrated with his wife that one of 
devout penances said to her — 'O vicious one, let thy beauty 
be spoiled in the vicinity of the hermitage. Thou art gifted 
with beauty and youth but thy mind ie fickle ; so thou »halt not 
continue as the single beautiful damsel in the world. All crcat- 

210 



1-674 RAMAVANA, 

ed beings shall participate thy beauty ; thy matchless beauty has 
brought about this mischief.' Thenceforward all created beings 
were gifted with beauty. Thereupon she propitiated the 
ascetic Gautama saying, ''O twice-born one, I was unwittingly 
ravished by Indra, assuming thy form. I have not committed 
this willingly, O ascetic — so do thou be propitiated with me." 
Ahalya having said this, Gautama replied : — "In the race of 
Ikshwakus, there shall be born a highly effulgent and mighty 
car-warrior, known in the world as Rama ; for performing 
the rites of a Brahman, the mighty-armed Vishnu, assuming a 
human form, shall repair to the forest. Thou shalt be purified 
when thou shalt behold him,0 fair damsel. He shall be able to 
purify thee from the iniquity perpetrated. Having treated him 
as a guest when thou shalt come to me again, thou shalt 
live with me, O thou having a fair countenance." Having 
said this that ascetic returned to his hermitage. And 
thenceforward the wife, of that ascetic chanting the 
themes of Brahman, engaged in austere penances. Thou 
hast met with all this in consequence of the imprecation 
of that ascetic. Therefore, O thou having long arms, do 
thou think of thy past iniquity. For that curse and 
nothing else, O Vasava, thou hast been brought under the 
grasp of enemies. Having controlled thy senses, do tlioit 
soon undertake a sacrifice in honor of Vishnu. Thou shaft 
be purified by that sacrifice and go to heaven ; and thy 
son, O lord of celestials, hath not been destroyed in the 
conflict. He hath been taken into the ocean by his grand 
father." Hearing this and having celebrated the sacrifice 
in honor of Vishnu he again went to the region of celestials 
and reigned there as their king. I have thus described 
to thee the strength of Indrajit — what to speak of others 
he vanquished even Indra — the king of the celestials.'' 
Hearing the words of Agastya, R2Lma, Lakshmana, VSLnarasi 
and Rakshasas all said " wonderful it is" ; and Bibhi* 
shana, who was by the side of R^ma, said: — '* After a 



r:^:i«^»„.,„,;-i 



UTTARAKaNDaM. 1675 

long time, the old recollections have come to my mind." 
Thereupon Rama said to Agastya — "All, thou hast said, is 
true." And Agastya said '' Rama, Ravana, the thorn of 
people, then grew in power, by whom, in the company 
of his son, Indra, the lord of the celestials, was defeated. 



SECTIOIN XXXVI. 



T 



HEREUPON having bowed unto Agastya the foremost of 
ascetics, the highly effulgent Rama again surprisingly said^- — 
** O Brahman, O foremost of twice-born ones, when that 
cruel Ravana journeyed over the earth, was it void of people ? 
Was there no king, or prince on earth to administer punish- 
ment unto him ? Were all the kings then shorn of 
their strength and prowess? And many kings I (hear) were 
vanquished and driven out by him with various excellent 
weapons.' Hearing the words of Raghava, the ascetic 
Agastya, having six sorts of wealth, laughing said, like unto 
Brahma, speaking to Rudra — '' O R5ma, O lord of earth, 
traversing the earth, Ravana arrived at the city of Mahismati, 
resembling the city of the celestials, where lived perpetually 
the deity of fire. There reigned a king named Arjuna, efful- 
gent like fire which was kept perpetually in a well covered 
with Sara. One day the highly powerful Arjuna, the king 
of HaihayaSy repared to the river Nerbuda, with his wives to 
sport. At the very same day, Ravana, the lord of Rakshasas, 
arrived there and asked his councillors saying. ** Where is 



\ej6 RAMAYANA, 

the king Arjuna ? Do ye speedily tell me; I am Ravana, 
I have come to fight with your king. Do ye, at first, com- 
municate unto him the news of my arrival.*' Being thus 
addressed by Ravana, the learned ministers informed the 
lord of Rakshasas, of the absence of the king. Hearing of 
the absence of the king from the citizens Visrasraba's son 
came out of the city and reached the Vindhya mountain 
resembling the Himalayas. He espied the mountain exten-* 
ding over the welkin like unto clouds and rising up as if 
riving the earth and obstructing the sky. The mountain had 
a thousand summits and the lions were residing in the caves 
and hundreds of fountain were falling from it; the nKMintain 
was -as if laughing aloud and the celestials, Gandharbas, 
Apsaras and Kinsaras were sporting there with their females ; 
and it appeared (in consequence thereof) like the region of 
celestials ; and rivers, with waters transparent like crystal, 
were flowing. And it therefore appeared like a thousand 
serpents having trembling tongues. And casting his 
looks upon Vindhya mountain, resembling the Himalayas 
and having huge caves^ Ravana, the king of RSLkshasas, 
reached the river Nerbuda, of holy waters and goings 
rapidly to the western ocean. Her waters were being 
agitated by buffaloes, deer, tigers, lions, bears and elephants 
distressed by heat. Having covered her, Chakrabakas, 
Karandavas, swans, water-cocks and S2trasas, maddened, were 
emitting notes. The charming Nerbuda appeared like a 
beautiful damsel — having blossoming trees for her omaments, 
Chakrabakas for her breast, wide spread forest for her waist, 
the ro>v of swans for Mekhala, filaments of flowers for paste, 
watery foams for white silken cloth, the pleasure of descending 
into water for the pleasure of touch and full-blown lotuses 
for white eyes. Having descended from his car and bathed 
in the waters of Nerbuda, the foremost of streams, resem* 
bling a fair one, Ravana, the lord of Rakshasas, withihis 
councilors, sat on her coast resided by many an ascetic* 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1677 

Delighted at her beauty and having spoken highly of Nerbuda 
like unto Ganges he addressed his ministers Suka and Sarana 
with gestures, saying : — **Behold, having rendered the earth 
pale, with his many rays, the sun, emitting parching 
heat, is in the sky. But seeing nre here seated, 
his rays have become cool like those of the moon. 
At my fear, even the wind is blowing carefully, being 
cold and fragrant by the touch of the waters of the Nurbtida 
and removing our toil. This charming Nerbuda, abounding 
in crocodiles, fishes and birds, though a natural stream, is 
standing still like a terrified damsel. Being wounded in 
conflicts with many a king your persons have been pasted 
with blood. Therefore like unto Sarvabhauma and other 
infuriated elephants going down into the wat^r of the 
Ganges, do ye descend into the water bi Nerbuda conferring 
auspiciousness and health. Bathing in this stream you shall 
be cleansed from sins. I shall, also on the coast of this river, 
like the rays of the autumnal rpoon, reverentially worship with 
flowers Mahadeva, holding PinSLka in his hands." Hearing the 
words of Ravana, Prahcista, Suka, Sarana, Mahodara, Dhru- 
makshya and other councillors descended into the waters 
of Nerbuda. And she was agitated by those elephant- 
like leading R&kshasas like unto the Ganges by Vamana, 
Anjana, Padma and other elephants, Thereupon having 
got up from the waters the highly powerful Rakshasas 
culled flowers for Ravana's offerings. And in a moment 
the Rakshasas collected heaps of flowers on the pic- 
turesque banks of Nerbuda, resembling the white clouds. 
Flowers being thus collected, Ravana, the king of Rakshasas 
descended, into the Nerbuda for bathing like a 
huge elephant into the Ganges. And having bathed he got 
up, reciting excellent incantations. Thereupon having left 
off his wet cloth he put on a white one. And to find out 
place for worshipping, he, with folded hands, proceeded 
tovfar<ls the banks. And the Rakshasas too, like unto so 



1678 RAM AY AN A. 

many moving mountains, followed him. And wherever 
RSvana went the golden Siva Linga was brought. 
Thereupon R^vana placed that upon a heap of sands 
and began to worship it with various nectar-smelling 
flowers and sandal. And having finished the worship of 
Siva, the foremost of deities, having the moon on his 
crown, the conferrer of boons and the remover of miseries, 
the night-ranger danced with tipHfted hands and san^ 
before it. 



SECTION XXXVh 



.A-T no distance from where on the banks of tbc 
river Nerbuda, that dreadful lord of RJkkshasas collected tk 
flowers, Arjuna, the King of Mahismati, and llie foremott 
ol the victorous, was sporting with his wives in the n-3(«. 
And being encircled by them the king Arjuna appcarcil 
like a leading elephant surroundt^d by a thousands of sht 
elephants. In order to measure the strength of his thousaix) 
arms the King of Haikayas obstructed ihf course of 
Nerbuda. Being obstructed by the arms of Karta- 
virjarjuna and having flooded the banks with hcf pure 
waters, Nerbuda flowed in an opposite direction. And 
the currents, rising high as during ainy seuoo 

flowed with fishes, and crocodiles. And trcam, U J 



UTTA RA KANDA M, 1 679 

driven against Ravana by K§.rtavirjarjuna, carried away his 
collection of flowers. And having given up his worship which 
was half-finished Ravana looked towards Nerbuda looking 
like an unwilling damsel and saw that she, with rising currents, 
was flowing towards the east from the west and the waters 
beyond that were in a natural state like a quiet lady and the 
birds were seated there without any anxiety. Thereupon being 
anxious to learn the cause of the rise of the river, the Ten- 
necked demon, with his right finger, hinted Suka and Sarana. 
Being commanded by Ravana, the two brothers, the heroic 
Suka and Sarana proceeded towards the west by the aerial 
w^ay. And going half a league, the two night-rangers espied 
a man sporting in the waters with some females. He was huge 
as a Sala tree, his hairs were floating on the water, he was 
inebriete and his eyes were reddened in consequence thereof. 
Like unto Sumeru holding the earth with his thousand feet 
he obstructed the current of the river with his thousand arms. 
And he was surrounded by a thousands of beautiful damsels like 
an elephant by a thousands of she-elephants. Beholding that 
dreadful spectacle, the Rakshasas Suka and Sarana came 
back and approaching Ravana communicated (all) unto him. 
*'0 lord of Rakshasas, an unknown person, huge as a Sala 
tree, is sporting with females obstructing the course of 
Nerbuda like unto a dam. And being withheld by the 
thousand arms of that man the waters of Nerbuda were 
continually throwing up high waves." Hearing the words of 
Suka and Sarana, Ravana exclaimed "This is Arjuna*' and 
proceeded to fight with him. Ravana, the lord of Rakshasas, 
having set out with a hostile intention against Kartavirjarjuna, 
the wind mixed with dust began to blow high with tumultuous 
sound. And the clouds began to mutter with a downpour of 
rain. And the lord of Rakshasas proceeded against Arjuna 
with Mahodara, Mahaparswa, Dhrumakshya, Suka and 
Sarana. Within a short time the dreadful Rakshasa, power- 
ful as the elephant Arjuna, reached the banks of Nerbuda 



i68o /^AAfftVANA, 

and espied there Arjuna encircled by females as an elephant 
surroMnded by she-elephants. At the very sight the eyes of 
the lord pf Rftjcshasas, prpud of his prowess, grew red and 
addressing the councillors of the king Arjuna he said "Do 
ye communicate unto the king of Haihayas that RSLvana, the 
lord of Rakshasas, hath come to fight with him.*' Hearing 
the words of Havana, the ministers of Arjuna stood up with 
arms and said :*— **0 good Ravana, thou art well cognizant 
df the proper time for fighting. Now our king is drunk and is 
sporting with the females in the waters. And now dost thou 
wish to fight with him. Therefore, O Ten-necked one, do 
-thou spend the night here, if thou art bent upon fighting. Or 
even if thou art anxious to enter speedily into conflrct wiUi 
Arjuna do thou slay us all at first, and then fight with the 
king." Thereupon the hungry councillors of RHvana, slew 
some of the ministers of the king and devoured some. There 
arose a dreadful uproar on the banks of Nerbuda, of the 
councillors of RiLvana and Arjuna. The warriors of Aijuna 
assailed Ravana and his ministers with hundreds of arrows, 
Pra^as, darts, Tomaras, thunder-bolts and Karpanas. The 
Wclrriors of Arjuna became dreadfully furious and emitted oies 
like the roaring of the deep infested with crocodiles, fidtts 
and other marine monsters. Thereupon being enraged and 
displaying their own prowess Suka, Sarana and otihtt 
ministers of Ravana began to destroy Arjuna's soldiors^ 
Thereupon the emissaries, stricken with fear, went to tlie 
sporting king and communicated unto him the proceeding of 
Ravana and his ministers. Hearing those words and saykig 
unto the femalcs'^Do not fear"he rose up from the wat<»rs tSie 
an elephant. The eyes of that fire-like Arjuna were reddened 
with ire and he shone dreadfully like the fire of dissolution. 
And taking up speedily his club, that one, always tt»Og 
golden clubs, pursued the Rakshasas like unto darkness 
following the sun. Holding up the huge club and hnrlifig 
it with his arms, Arjuna, resorting to the velocity of G^mdlk 




VTPTARAKANDaM, i^gi 

went on. Thereupon stood there obstructing his course 
Rakshasa, worked up with anger and with a mace in his 
hand, like unto the Vindhya range standing in the way of 
the sun. And throwing down off his hand the iron mace, 
he, in anger, began to toar, like Yama. And the top of the 
mace was ablaze like the tips of Asoka flowers. Not the 
least agitated on beholding that mace, the king ArjunSi, by 
his club, baffled its action. Thereupon uplifting the huge 
club, five hundred hands long, the king of Haihayas pursued 
Prahasta. And within a short time being struck down by 
that club gifted with great velocity Prahasta fell down on 
earth like unto the summit of a mountain clapped down by 
the thunder^bolt of Indra. Beholding Prahasta fallen, 
Maricha, Suka, Sarana, Mahodafa and Dhrumakshya fled 
away from the battle-field. All the councillors having thus 
fled away and Prahasta being slain RSLvana speedily pro- 
ceeded towards Arjuna, the foremost of kings. Thereupon 
there ensued a terrible encounter capable of making dowrt 
erect between the thousand-armed Arjuna, the king of men< 
and the twenty-armed Ravana, the king of Rakshasas* 
And taking up their clubs Arjuna and Ravana began to 
fight with one another emitting cries like the mutterings 
of clouds, like unto two huge bulls fighting for a cow, two 
agitated oceans, two moving mountains, two effulgent 
Adityas, two burning flames, two proud elephants, two 
proud lions and like the very Rudra and Kala. As the 
mountains suffer many clappings of thunder-bolts so did 
they bear many strokes. And all the quarters were re^ 
Siounded with the sound proceeding from the stroke of 
their clubs like unto the sound of thunder-bolts. Being 
placed against the breast of Ravana Arjuna's club rendered, 
for a moment,the welkin look like the burning gold as does the 
lightning. And striking ag^in and again against Arjuna's breast 
Ravana's club looked like a huge fire-brand. Arjuna was 
not worn out nor was Ravana. And the conflict went on 

211 



I6S2 



RAM AY AN A. 



between them like the encounter between B51a and 
Visava in the days of yore. 1 he King of men and the 
wounded one anotbrr 



iled 



King of RSkshasas 
with their clubs ito 

ther with their a 

tusks. Thereupc worl 
his full might, smote '. lv; 
But RSvana was well 
celestial, so the club fell 
pieces like one hurled by a 
the mace of Arjuna, R!lva 
distance of four feet and 
thus over-whelmed Arji 
like Garuda holding a 'p 



I bulls striking one ano- 

1 vo elephants with their 

with rage, Arfuna, with 

his breast, with his club 
d by the boon of the 
earth sundered into two 
: wight. Still wounded by 
Iding tears, ran away at a 
there. Beholding RSvana 
:ng up and caught him 
md Vishnu binding Kli. 



Da^agriva being thus b( d, t r Siddhas, Charanas and 
the celestials exclaim "Well ne I Well done!!" shower- 
ed flowers upon . juna, the king emitted leonine 
roars again and i : figer joyous roars like a 



cloud, holding a deer un 
and beholding RSvana 
pursued, the King of Ha 



g asp. Regaining his sense 

, Prahasta, in great anger, 

And the Raksbasa force 



grew tempestuous like i o the rising of the ocean during 
rains. Thereupon exclaiming repeatedly " Leave him ofl! 
Leave him off !! Wait ! Wait !!" The Kakshasa host horfed 
hundreds of Musalas and darts in the b^tile-rteld. Not the 
least moved thereby the king Arjuna, the slayer of enemies, 
bore those weapons of the enemies of the celestials. There- 
upon baffling the weapons of tie Rakshasas by means of 
many a dreadful and excelli )ne, Arjuna, the king of 
Haihayas, drove Ihem away lil inds scattering the clouds. 
Having thus struck terror unto t night- rangers, he, encircled 
by his own kinsmen, repaired to his own city with RSvana, 
carrying him bound like unto I idra carrying; B^li bound. 
Thereupon flowers and fried paddy w^rc ihrm-^rpd upon 
by the Brahmanas and citizens. 



^ 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1683 



SECTION xxxvm. 



T 



HEREUPON Pulastya Jieard from the celestials of the 
capture of RSvana like unto the holding of the wind.* And 
having been moved by the love for his son, the highly efful- 
gent, great ascetic, proceeded to see the king of Mahishmati, 
Proceeding by the aerial way, that twice-born one, gifted 
with the velocity of wind and the flight of mind, reached the 
city of Mahishmati. Like unto Brahm^ entering Indra's 
Amaravati, he entered the city resembling the capital of 
Indra and filled with delighted and plump citizens. And 
beholding that dreadful Rishi approach like unto AditySL 
walking on foot, the warders communicated the intelligence 
unto the king Arjuna. Understanding from their words that 
Pulastya was coming, the king of Haihayas^ placing his 
folded palms on his crown, proceeded to welcome him. Like, 
unto Vrihacpati preceeding Purandara, the royal prests went 
before him c^rryingf Afaduparka and water to wash feet. And 
beholding the ascetic resembling the rising sun arrived, the 
king Arjuna bowed unto him reverentially like Indra saluting 
Mah&deva. Thereupon offering him Maduparkuy cow and 
water to wash feet, the king of Haihayas^ in accents 
obstructed with delight, addressed the ascetic saying: — 
** Reverend Sir, thine visit, it is hard to obtain. On behold- 
ing thee my city M&hishmati hath been turned into Amaravati. 
To-day have I obtained all auspiciousness,0 lord ; to-day hath 
my religious observance been fruitful ; to-day hath my birth 
proved blessed and to-day hath my devout penance been 
crowned with success, for I bow unto thy feet, which have 
been worshipped by the celestials. This my kingdom, these 



* As it is impossible to hold th« wind in a short compass so it was inv 
poss ible to bind Ravana aud lead him. captive. 



1684 J^^Ll/AVAJVA. 

my sons, this my wife and myself are all at thy disposal- 
do thou order me, O Brahman, what I may do for thee." 
Thereupon having enquired of the king about liis pietv, 
offerings anrl the well-being of his sons, Pulastya said to 
Arjuna, the king of Hathayas : — "O foremost of kings, O 
thou having eyes like lotus- petals ! O thou having a count- 
enanee like the full moon ! When thou hast vanquished 
Ravana, thy prowess is matchless in the triple world. Thou 
hast bound up my invincible son in the conflict at whose fear 
the wind and the ocean stand still. Having drunk up the 
glories of my son thou hast announced lliine own ; so I do 
say, my son, do thou release D;i<;aiiana." Hearing this 
command qf Pulastya, the king Arjuna did not utter a »ngle 
. world and set, most delightedly the king of Rakshasas, frw, 
Having released that foe of the celestial s.worshipped him with 
celestial ornaments and garlands and established friendship 
.removing all enmities with Rivana before fire, and 
howed unto Pulastya, the son of Brahma, he repaired to his 
own house. And being released by the influence of Pulastya, 
the highly powerful Da^linana, the king uE Rakshasas, 
accepted his hospitality and being embraced by him, return- 
ed home ashamed. And having set D.-igagriva at liberty 
Pulastya, the son of Brahma and the foremost of Munis 
repaired to the celestial region. O R5ma, in this wise, the 
highly powerful RSvana was defeatetf by Arjuna and releas- 
ed by Pulastya. Observe therefore, O descendant of Ragho, 
there is a mightier man than the mighty ; therefore, one, 
desirous of his own well-being, should not disregard anctber. 
Having acquired friendship with the thousand-armed Arjuna. 
Da^Anana, the king of RSkshasaSil ;gan again to journey over 
the world distressing the kings. 



J 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1685 



SECTION XXXIX. 



R. 



,ELEASED by Arjuna, and yet not conceiving any shame, 
RHvana, the king of Rakshasas again began to traverse the 
earth. Rakshasas or men, of whom the proud R^vana heard 
to be powerful he used to appoach and summon them 
for fight. After some time he arrived at the city of 
Kishkindh^ reared by VSli and invited him, wearing golden 
garland, to fight. Thereat, Tara, her father Sushena 
and the Prince Sugriva said to the king of 
Rakshasas — " O lord of Rakshasas, he is not present here, 
who shall be able to withstand thee. What monkey else 
IS capable of standing before thee ? However, O Ravana, Vali 
shall soon return after performing the Sandhya rites at the 
confluence of the four oceans ; therefore wait here for a 
moment. Behold, O Da^anana, there lie the bones of all 
those, like conch, who came ere this to fight with the power- 
ful king of monkeys. O Ravana, O RSkshasa, even if thou 
hast drunk nectar, thou shalt at this very moment loose thy 
life, when the encounter with Vali shall take place. O 
Vaisravana, do thou observe the variegated universe now— 
wait for a moment after which it will be hard for thee to 
keep thy life. Or if thou dost wish to meet with death do 
thou speedily repair to the southern ocean and thou shalt 
behold there Vali like unto fire placed on earth." Hearing 
those words, Ravana, the aggrandiser of the triple world, 
remonstrated with TarS and ascending his flowery car went 
to the southern ocean and espied Vali, having red counte- 
nance like the rising sun, engaged in Sandhya rites with 
whole-mindedness. Thereupon having descended from his 



1086 RAMAYAN.I. 



w 



Puslipaka car he with silent eps approached Vili to bring 
him under his grasp. C i \ looks at pleasure, VUi saw 

hitn. Albeit apprised of s ei I intention, he was not the 
least moved. And he did t • re for him as a Hon is not 
moved on beholding a e and Garuda on beholding 

a serpent. He then thought :hin himself — ■"This vicious- 
souled R&vatia is approaching to catch me ; holding him 
under my arm pit I shall journey over the three great oceans. 
Everyone will behold the enemy Rlvana, under my arm pi 
as a serpent possessed by Gar da, with his thighs, arms and 
clothes loosened." Having t i [ht thus VSli renaained silent 
for sometime and reciting in< t ations he waited there lilwt 
a mountain. Thereupon t ;ing of monkeys and the 
lord of Rikshasas, proud of igth, essayed to catch one 

another. Vaii was seated with his back (towards RavanA>: 
still from his footsteps he perceived that he had come within 
the grasp of Rivana's army and he at once caught bold o( 
him like unto Garuda hold a serpent. Getting hold oi 
Ravana, the lord of Ral sas, desirous of catching him, 
(VJLli) and placing him un r his arm-pit Vili vehemently 
rose high up in the ^Ik And he went away carrying 
him, scratching him i i and again with his snails like 
unto winds scattering c ids. The Ten-necked demon being 
' thus carried away, his councillors, to release him, pursued, 
exlaiming.Vili, in the welkin. They thus following him, Vili. 
appeared in the sky like the sun in the midst of clouds. The 
Rikshasas could not catch Vili but were rather cihausted 
by the stroke of his arms and thighs. What to speak of 
animals made of flesh and blood anxious for their lives even 
the mountains make way when VSli goes. Rising high op 
into the sky where even the birds cannot reach, \'4li, tbe 
lord of monkeys and gifted with great velocity, by and by 
finished his SandhyS rites above the oceans. Being 
worshipded by the aerials their lord, with RSvana, ft"t 
proceeded to the western ocean, ? 'ing finished 



UTTARAKANDAM. \bi7 

there Sandhy^ prayers and recited incantations he, with 
Da^Snana, went to the northern ocean. And having 
journeyed over many thousand leagues ihat huge monkey, 
with his enemy, finished his prayers there and then proceeded 
to the eastern ocean. And having recited his prayers there 
also, V§h', the son of Indra, and the king of monkeys, 
carrying Rivana, returned to the city of Kishkindha. Having 
gone through his Sandhya rites at the four oceans and 
carrying R§vana, that monkey-chief was greatly exhausted 
and (therefore) descended into the gardens of Kishkindha. 
Having got out Rilvana from his arm-pit, the foremost of 
monkeys, laughing again and again said : — ** Whence art 
thou eoming?" Thereupon being surprised greatly, Da^^- 
nana, the king of Rikshasas, with eyes, shaking with 
exhaustion, said to the king of monkeys : — " O king of 
monkeys, resembling Mahendra, I am RSLvana, the king of 
RSLkshasas ; I came here to fight : but I have beeen defeated 
by thee. Alas ! What strength is thine ! what prowess !! What 
gravity !!! Holding me like a beast thou hast journeyed over 
the four oceans. O hero ! What heroic wight is there who 
is not exhausted by carrying me so vehemenly ? O monkey, 
mind, wind and Garuda — these three are gifted with the 
velocity. Undoubtedly thou hast got the same velocity. 
Thy prowess hath been sufficiently displayed. But now 
I wish, O king of monkeys, to make friends with thee for ever 
before fire. O king of monkeys, from to-day, wife, sons, 
city, kingdom, enjoyment, cloth and food shall be our 
common." Thereupon having lighted up fire the king of 
monkeys and the king of Rakshasas, embracing each other, 
became friends. Thereupon holding each other by the 
arms they entered the city of Kishkindha like unto two lions, 
entering delightedly a cave. There like Sugriva R§vana 
spent a month. Afterwards his councillors, desirous of des- 
troying the triple world, took him away. O lord Rama, I 
have thus related to thee the previous history. Having 



iC8S RAMAYANA. 

tlius belaboured RSvana Vali at last made friends willi him 
before fire. O R«tnia, V5li had unequalled andgreat strcnglh. 
Like unto lire burning down loi ts thou didst burn doM'ti 

van. 



SECTION XL 



X HEREUPON Rama, being cken with curiosity, tritb 
folded palms and humbly accosted Agaslya, residing in the 
southern quarter, with pregnant accents, saying: — "Thou 
sayest that Ravana and Vali had uncquaHcd strength but 
methinks theira can not equal that of HanumSn. Heroism, 
liberality, strength, patience, intellect, knowledge of lam 
and means, prowess and energy all exist together in Hanu- 
mSn. When the monkey host lost heart on beholding tite 
ocean, Hanuman, consoling crossed ovpr the deep extending 
over a hundred leagues. Having discerated the pre^ding 
goddess of Lanka and on beholding SItS there, he consoled 
her. What to speak of more, Hanuman, single-handed) 
slew Rivana's commander-in-chief, the minister's son, his 
servants and his one son. Being released from (he Brahmia 
weapon Hanuman remonstrated with RSvana, and reduced 
Lanka into ashes like unto fire burning down earth. What 1 
have seen myself performed by Hanuman in the conflict b 
above the power of Kala, Vasava and even the lord of richeii 
It is by the strength of the arms of that WInd-god'9>son I have 
obtained Lanka, Sila, Lakshmana, N'ictory. kingdom and 
my friends. What more, had not Hanuman, the friend of 
the king of monkeys — Sugriva, been npany wbo 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1689 

could have brought SitiL's intelligence ? Why did not Hanuman, 
although wishing welfare unto Sugriva, reduce Vali to ashes like 
so many creepers on the occasion of his quarrel with Sugriva ? 
Methinks, HanumiLn was not cognisant of his own prowess 
then ? And therefore he did stoop to witness the miseries 
of Sugriva — the king of monkeys who was dearer than his 
life. O thou worshipped of the immortals, do thou truly 
describe unto me this action of Hanuman." Hearing those 
well-meaning words of Rajhava, the ascetic Agastya said to 
him in the presence of Hanuman. " O foremost of Raghus, 
what, thou hast said regarding Hanum&n, is all true. As 
regards, strength, velocity and intellect there is none who 
can equal Hanuman. O represser of enemies, in the days of 
yore Hanum3.n was imprecated by the ascetics, whose curses 
never become fruitless, to the effect that he would never be 
conscious of his whole strength. I am not capable of describing 
to thee the wondrous childish feat which HanumSn did 
perform in his boyhood. But if thou art, O Raghava, greatly 
anxious to hear it, I shall relate — do thou hear with a quiescent 
mind. Hanuman's father Keshan reigned in the mountain 
Sumeru which resembles gold by the influence of the sun. 
Keshari had a well-known wife by the name of AnjanS to whom 
he was greatly attached. The deity Wind begot on Anjana an 
excellent son. Repairing to a dense forest for collecting 
fruits, the excellent damsel gave birth to Hanuman resembl- 
ing the tip of a Sala tree and went away. Being distressed 
with hunger on account of the absence of the mother, 
Hanuman, just born, cried like Kartikcya, the commandcr-in- 
eiiief of the celestials, in the forest of Saras, At this time 
the sun resembling Yavd flowers, having risen, Hanuman, 
to get a fruit, sprang up. Being desirous of holding the 
newly risen sun, Hanuman, resembling it, began to leap in 
the middle of the welkin. The child Hanuman having thus 
ascended the sky, celestials, Danavas and Yakshas surprising- 
ly exclaimed *'The velocity, with which Marut's son is going, 

212 



1690 RAM AY AN A. 

is not possessed even by the Wind, Garuda and mind. If he 
has got such vehemence in his boyhood what great strength 
he shall have in his youth." His own son thus leaping, the 
wind, becoming cool by the touch of snow, began to follow 
him proceeding in the sky lest the rays of the sun might 
scorch him. Rising high up in the sky on account of childish 
freaks and traversed many thousand leagues by the help of 
his father Hanuman neared the sun. Considering that he 
was a mere child and therefore not tarnished by any sin and 
that a great divine work would be accomplished by him in 
future the sun did not burn Hanuman. At the every day 
when Hanuman sprang up to hold the sun, Rahu too essayed 
to possess him. Having reached the top of the sun's car 
Hanuman touched Rahu ; so he, the represser of the moon*s 
rays, accordingly went back on beholding the sun thus 
possessed. And repairing to the house of Indra, Sinhik&*s 
son, in wrath and with frowns, said to him encircled by the 
celestials : — "O Vasava ! O slayer of Bala and Vitra — to 
remove my hunger thou didst give me both the sun and moon; 
why thou hast then given them to another ? On account 
of the Parva I came to devour the sun but another Rahu 
came and possessed him." Hearing the words of Rahu, 
the King of the deities, wearing a golden garland, having 
his understanding bewildered, proceeded, on the back of 
his elcphant-chirf Airavat, huge like the summit of the 
Kailasa hill, with temporal juice always trickling, having 
four tusks, roaring, and adorned with golden bells, towards 
Hanuman and the sun with Rahu before him. Having left 
behind Indra. Rahu quickly went tliere but fled away o9 
beholding the huge-bodied Hanuman res(Mnbling a mountain 
summit. Tiioreupon leaving aside the sun and being desirous 
of holding Rahu, the son of Sinhika considering him as a 
fruit, Hanuman attain sprang up into the sky. Beholding 
Hanuman approach renouncing the sun, Rahu with his 
countenance only vi>ible, desisted and went back. And 



VTTA RA KA NDA M. 1 69 ! 

considering Indra as the saviour he again and again cried 
aloud "Indra! Indra !!" Understanding everything by the 
piteous accents of Rahu Indra said, *'No fear, I shall soon 
slay him." Thereupon beholding the huge-bodied Airavat and 
considering him as a bigger fruit Maruti ran towards him. 
Proceeding thus tempestuously when he rose above the head 
of Indra, Han uman, looked in a moment dreadful like the fire 
of dissolution. But not greatly enraged the thousand-eyed 
lord of Sachi, with the thunder-bolt in his hand, struck the 
running Hanuman. Belaboured by the thunder-bolt of Indra 
Hanuman fell down and broke his left jaw. He being thus 
overwhelmed by the stroke of Indra's thunder-bolt, the 
Wind-god became displeased with the king of celestials and 
was determined upon bringing about mischief unto all created 
beings. The all-comprehending wind, not spreading him- 
self, entered into a cave with his son. Like unto Vasava 
distressing all creatures by putting a stop to the showers, 
the wind too put all animals into unbearable suffering by 
obstructing all execrations. On account of the anger of the 
Wind-god their breath was complet-^ly obstructed, and the 
joints — as if pierced, became hard as wood. Sddhya 
Vasatkdr and all the religious observances of the triple world 
were put a stop to by the anger of the Wind-god. So the 
three world appeared as if stricken with sorrow. Thereupon 
the afflicted celestials, Gandharbas, Asuras and men repaired 
to the Patriarch Brahma with a view to bring about the 
well-being of created beings. And with their bellies swollen 
for the obstruction of the wind the celestials with folded 
hands said : — "O lord of created beings, thou hast created 
four classes of beings and thou hast given us wind to preserve 
our lives. But we do not know, why the wind, the lord of 
our beings, is distressing us, by obstructing our movements like 
unto females confined in an inner apartment. Being thus 
distressed by the wind we have come to seek thy shelter, 
O thou the remover of miseries — do thou remove our afllio- 



1692 RAM A VAN A. 

tions consequent upon the obstruction of the wind." Hearing 

those words of the created beings, their lord (the Patriarch 

Brahma) again said *'Hear, why the wind, being enraged, 

has obstructed the course of all beings. Hearing the words 

of Rahu, Indra, the king of the celestials, hath belaboured 

the Wind-god's son. It is for this that he hath been offended. 

Preserving the bodied, the wind, having no person, passes 

through them all. Without wind the body becomes like 

wood. Therefore the wind constitutes the life, the happiness 

and the whole universe. Renouncing the wind the world 

cannot attain to happiness. Being cast off by the wind and 

having their breaths obstructed, behold, the world, to-day 

appeareth like dried wood. Let us therefore go there where 

the wind, the giver of our afflictions, waiteth. If we do not 

please the son of Aditi we shall all meet with destruction/' 

Thereupon the Patriarch Brahmci, the celestials, Gandharbas, 

serpents, Guhyakas and other created beings went where the 

wind was waiting with his own son belaboured by the king of 

the celestials. Thereupon beholding that boy, on the lap of 

the Wind-God,resembling gold and Baisvanar,the four-mouthed 

Brahm^, the celestials, Gandharbas, Rishis, Yakshas and 

• R&kshasas were all moved with pity. 



UTTARAKaNDaM^ 1693 



SECTION XLI. 



•00- 



H 



EARING the whole history, RSma, the discendant of 
Raghu, said to Agastya " O Reverend Sir, Riksharaja is the 
name of the father of V?Hi and Sugriva but thou hast not told 
me the name of their mother. However I am curious to 
learn who was their mother where was their residence and 
how they had been named so— do thou favour me with 
the account." Rama having said this Agastya said: — "O 
Rama, I shall relate to thee everything in short of what 
I had heard from Narada when he came to my hermitage. 
Once on a time whilst travelling that highly pious ascetic 
arrived at my hermitage ; I duly worshipped and welcomed 
him ; and when I asked him out of curiosity, he, seated at 
pleasure, said : — " Hear, O great ascetic, the foremost of 
the pious; there is a mountain named Meru, higly picture- 
sque, made of gold and greatly charming. The middle 
peak is much liked by the celestials, on which is situate the 
beautiful assemblage hall of Brahma extending over a hundred 
leagues. The four-mouthed deity, sprung from lotus, always 
resideth there. And from his eyes while going through the 
Yoga practices tears trickled down. No sooner the Patriarch 
Brahma, with his hands, wiped them off into the ground 
than a monkey originated from those tears. O foremost of 
men, as soon as that monkey was produced, the high-souled 
Brahma consoled him in sweet accents and said — "Do thou 
proceed to that leading mountain where the celestials 
perpetually reside. O foremost of monkeys, living upon 
many a fruit and root in that picturesque mountain thou 
shouldst always live by me. And while thou shall live in 
this wise for some time thou shalt be crowned with auspicious- 



1694 /^.LVAyANA. 

ness." Brahma having said this, O RSghava, the foremost 
of monkeys saluted that god of gods, placing his head at bis 
feet and said to that Primaeval deity, the creator of beings 
and the lord of the universe. **0 god, thou art pla:ing me 
under thy behests — verily I shall follow them." Having said 
this to Patriarch that monkey immediately went to a forest 
abounding in fruits and flowers. There living on fruits and 
collecting honey and various flowers, he, every day, used 
to come to Brahma in the evening. O R&ma, in this 
wise he used to make an offering of excellent fruits and 
flowers at the feet of Brahma, the god of gods. Journeying 
in this way over the mountain he spent many long years. 
Some time having elapsed in this way, O RSLghava,Riksharaja, 
the foremost of monkeys,being distressed with thirst, repaired 
to the excellent mountain Meru. There is a pond of pure 
water, resonant with the notes of various birds. Having 
shaken his manes with a delighted heart, Riksharaja saw his 
reflection in the waters. Beholding his own image there 
that monkey-chief, stricken with anger and ansiety 
thought — "What arch-enemy of mine is living in the waters? 
I shall destroy the excellent abode of the vicious-souled one," 
Thinking thus within himself, that monkey, out of fickleness, 
jumped down into the lake. And he again sprang up there* 
from. And at the time of rising, O RlLma, that leading 
monkey found himself metamorphosed into a female form, 
which was highly charming, graceful and beautiful. Her 
waist was spacious, eye-brows beautiful and hairs were black 
and curling ; her countenance was beautiful and smilingi 
breast high and beauty matchless. And there appeared 
charming on the banks of the lake, lighting up all quarters that 
female, agitating the mind of all, and beautiful in the triple 
world like unto simple Sastiiatd, RamS, without lotus, pure 
rays of the moon, PSrvati more beautiful than even Lakshmi. 
At this time was returning by that way, Indra, the leader of 
the celestials after having worshipped the feet of Brahml. 



UTTA RA KA NDA J/. 1 69^ 

And the sun too journeying arrived there. They both 
simultaneously espied that female form and were possessed 
by desire. What more, their whole body, as soon as they 
saw her, was moved and the firmness of the mind shaken. 
Thereupon Indra begot on her a son named Vali for he 
originated from her hairs and the sun begot on her another 
son, who was named Sugriva for he originated from her neck. 
Thus the two highly powerful monkeys being born, Indra went 
back to his region having conferred upon Vali an un-ending 
garland of gold. And having engaged Hanuman, the Wind- 
god's son in the service of Sugriva, the sun too went back to 
the sky. O king, the sun having risen after, that night 
Rik&haraja again obtained his own real monkey shape* 
Having thus regained his monkey form he made his two 
highly powerful sons, — leading monkeys, assuming shapes at 
will and having twany eyes, drink honey like nectar/ 
Thereupon taking them, he came to the abode of Brahma. 
Beholding his son Riksharaja with his sons, Brahma, the 
grand-father of the celestials, consoled him in diverse ways. 
Then he ordered the celestial messenger saying — ''At my 
behest, O emissary, do thou proceed to the highly picturesque 
city of Kishkindha. That golden, big and charming city is 
worthy of Riksharaja. There live many thousand monkeys 
besides others assuming shapes at will. It abounds in various 
jewels, invincible, is inhabited by four Varnas, holy and 
sacred. At my command Visvvakarma has constructed the 
celestial and picturesque city of Kishkindha. Do thou place 
there Riksharaja, the foremost of monkeys, with his sons ; 
and having invited the leading monkeys and others and 
received them courteously do thou install him on the throne. 
On beholding this monkey-chief, gifted with intelligence they 
shall be all subject to him." BrahmS, having said this, the 
celestial emissary, with Riksharaja before him, proceeded to 
the highly picturesque city of Kishkindha. And having 
entered there with the velocity of the wind, he, at the com- 



169^1 RAM AY AN A, 

mand of the Patriarch, crowned the leading monkey Rik^ha* 
raja as king. And being sprinkled according to the 
ceremonies of installation, and adorned with a crown and 
various other ornaments he, with a delighted heart, engaged 
in governing the monkeys. All the monkey, residing on earth 
consisting of seven insular continents and bounded by 
ocean, came under his subjection. Thus Riksharaja was 
both the father and mother of Vali and Sugriva. May good 
betide thee. The learned who listen to and make otbere 
hear this story, conducing to the enhancement of their de- 
light, get all their desires and objects accomplished. I 
have duty described to thee at length all events and bare 
recounted the stories relating to the birth of the Kings of 
monkeys and Rakahsasas. 



SECTION XLIM. 



X LEAKING this excellent PaurSnic theme in the company 
of his brothers, Raghava was greatly surprised. Thereupon 
luMring the words of the Rishi he said*: — " By thy favour I have 
listened to the highly sacred theme. O foremost of MuniSi 
1 was greatly worked up with curiosity in this matter. I am 
not the least surprised to learn, O twice-born one, that those 
two sons of the celestials would be two highly powerful leading 
monkeys since their origin is divine." R2tma having said this 
Agastya said : — " O thou having \ox\^ arms, thus in the days 
of yore the birth of Viili and Sugriva was brought about 
king, I shall now again relate to thee another divine theme. 
O Rama I shall now describe to thee why did R&vana steal 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1697 

a. Do thou hear it attentively. O Rama, in the golden 
J, having bowed unto the Patriarch's son, the truthful Rishi 
latkumar, highly effulgent, resplandent like unto the sun, 
ning in his native briUiance and seated at his own place, 
vana, the lord of RSkshasas, said : — "Who is now amongst 
I celestials brave and powerful, by whose help the 
estials can vanquish their enemies and whom the twice- 
rn ones daily worship and the devotees meditate upon, 
thou having piety for wealth, O thou gifted vith six sorts 
wealth, do thou describe this to me kindly.'* Being 
prised of Ravana's intention, the saint Sanatkumar, who saw 
ery thing through his devotion, said to him out of 
ire — " Hear my son. The learned duly, in their sacrifices^ 
3rship that Hari, respected of people and drinking nectar, 
10 is the lord of the universe, whose origin we do not 
low, who is daily worshipped by the celestials and Asuras, 
10 is highly powerful Narayana from whose navel has spurng 
*ahma, the creator of the \vorld, and who has created the 
liverse consisting of mobile and immobile beings. The 
5gis maditate upon him and celebrate sacrifices in his 
nor according to the Puranas, Vedas, Panchardtra and 
id other rituals. He always vanquisheth in encounter Daityas 
anavas, Rakshasas and all other enemies of the celestials 
d every one of them worships him." Hearing those 
)rds of the great ascetic Sanatkumar, Ravana, the lord of 
ikshasas, bowing, replied : — ''Being slain by Hari to what 
ition do the Daityas, Danavas and Rakshasas attain ? And 
jy doth Hari destroy them ? *' Whereto Sanatkumar 
plied : — " Whoever are slain by the celestials do eternally 
>ide in their region. And being banished therefrom, they 
lin take their birth on earth. Thus by the misery and 
^piness acquired in their pristine existence, they go 
ough births and deaths. O king, all the monarchs, slain 
Janarddana,holding discus and the lord of the triple world, 
lined to his own region ; even his anger becometh like a 
213 



1698 /^ASfAVANA. 

boon.*' Hearing those words given vent to by the great 
ascetic Sanatkumar the night-ranger RSLvana, being worked 
up with delight and surprise, began to meditate how he should 
enter into conflict with Hari. 



SECTION XLIV. 



X HE vicious-souled Ravana thinking thus the great 
ascetic again gave vent to accents. ** O thou having long 
arms, what thou hast desired in thy mind shall be encom- 
passed in the great encounter. Be thou happy and wait 
for some time." Hearing this the long-armed (RAvana) 
again said to the ascetic . — " Do thou tell me at length what 
are his marks.*' Hearing the words of the lord of R&kshasas, 
the ascetic replied : — *' Hearken, I shall relate to thee every 
thing, O foremost of Rakshasas. That great deity per\'adeth 
all, is minute, invisible ever-existing, and manifest over the 
universe consisting of mobile and immobile creations. He 
is present in the celestial region, in the earth, in the region 
underneath the earth, on the mountains, in the forests, in aR 
stationary' objects, in all rivers and in all cities. He is Om, 
truth, SSibitri and earth. He is known as the deity Dhari* 
dhara (holder of earth) and Ananta. He is day, night^ 
morning and evening, Yania, the moon, KSlXsl, the wind, 
BrahmSi, Rudra, Indra and water. He makes the world 
manifest and shine ; he creates them, destroys them and 
governs them. He sporteth, is eternal, the lord of men, 
Vishnu, Purana and the only destroyer of the world. What 



UTTaRaKANDaM. 1699 

IS the use of speaking more, O Dasanana, He comprehends 
the three worlds, the mobile and immobile. Wearing a 
yellow raiment like unto the filaments of lotus, NSrSyana, 
resembling dark-blue lotus in colour, is resplendant like unto 
clouds in the welkin accompanied by lightning. And 
covering his person, Lakshmi, in the shape of warfare, lies 
stationed in his body like unto lightning in the clouds. The 
celestials, Asuras or NSLgas — none is capable of casting his 
looks upon him. He alone can see him with whom he is 
pleased, O my son ; neither by the fruits of sacrifices, asceti- 
cism, self-control', gifts, sacrifices, nor by anything else can 
one behold the Illustrious Deity. Those alone can sec 
Him, who have devoted themselves, their life and being, unto 
Him and who, by virtue of discriminative knowledge, have 
got their sins burnt. If thou art willing to behold him; hear, 
if thou dost like, ' I shall describe everything at length. At 
the end of the golden age and the beginning of Treta Yuga 
the deity NSrayana shall assume a human form for the 
benefit of men and celestials. A son by the name of Rama 
shall be born unto Dasaratha, of the Ikswaka race who 
shall govern earth. RSLma shall be highly effulgent, highly 
powerful and in patience like unto earth — and the enemies 
in the encounter shall not be able to eye him as they cannot 
the sun. In this wise the lord Narayana shall appear in a 
human form. At the behest of his sire, the pious and the 
high-minded Rama shall sojourn in the forest of Dandaka 
in the company of his brother. His spouse the gracious 
Lakshmi, shall be celebrated under the appellation of SitS. 
She will be born as the daughter of Janaka,the king of Mithil^ 
and will come out of earth. In beauty she shall be matchless on 
earth and be gifted with auspicious marks and shall always 
follow Rama like a shadow as the rays follow tho moon. She 
will be graced with a good conduct, chaste and patient ; and 
Sita and RSma shall always appear together like the rays of 
the sun. Ravana, I have thus related to you everything about 



I700 RAMA VAN A. 

the Narayana, the great Brahman, eternal and incomprehensi- 
ble.** O Raghava, hearing those words, the highly powerful 
lord of Rakshasas began to concert plans for entering into 
conflict with thee. Meditating again and again over Sanat- 
kumar's words and delighted he began to journey for battle.*' 
Hearing those words, Rama,with his eyes expanded in surprise, 
was greatly wondered. And being delighted he again said 
to Agastya, the foremost of the wise : — **Do thou recount the 
ancient stories.*' 



SECTION X LV. 
— 00 — 

J[ HE highly effulgent and illustrious Agastya,spning- from 
a vessel, again addressed the humble Rama as the great 
Patriarch sprung from lotus spoke unto the Great Deity. 
lie said to Rama, having truth for his prowess : — "Do tbov 
hear.'* Saying this, the highly effulgent Agastya began lo 
narrate the last portion of the story. The high-minded aunty 
with a delighted heart, described unto Rama all he had heard 
and narrated.** O high-minded Rama, having long arms, it is 
for this reason that the vicious-souled R2Lvana stole away 
Janaki, the daughter of king Janaka. O thou having long 
arms ! O thou of many glories ! O thou invincible ! Nlnda 
recounted this story unto me on the summit of the naountnin* 
chief Meru. O Raghava,the highly effulgent one narrated mto 
me the last portion of this story in the presence of the 
celestials, Gandharbas, Siddhas, ascetics and other great men. 
O lord of kings, O conferrer of honors, do thou hsten to lint 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1701 

story which removeth monstrous iniquity. Hearing this, 
O thou having long arms, the Rishis, and the celestials with 
delighted hearts, said to the ascetic Narada ''He who shall 
reverentially listen to this story every day, shall be blessed 
with sons and grandsons and be honored in the region of the 
celestials. 



SECTION X LVI. 



T 



HEREUPON being desirous of achieving victories, 

Ravana, the lord of Rakshasas, proud of his strength, began 

to journey over the earth in the company of the heroic 

Rakshasas. Whoever, amongst the Daityas, Danavas and 

Kiikshasis was reported to him as being powerful he used to 

invite for battle. O king of earth, having thus traversed the 

whole world, the ten-necked demon saw the saint Narada 

returning to his own region from Brahmaloka. Like the 

second sun he was proceeding through the clouds. Ravana, 

with a delighted heart, neared him and addressed the celestial 

saint Narada with folded palms, saying : — " O thou gifted with 

six sorts of wealth, thou hast seen many a time all creations 

from Brahma down to an insect. Do thou tell me, O great 

one, the inhabitants of which, world are more 

powerful ? I wish to fight with them according to my desire.*' 

Whereto, thinking for a moment, the celestial saint Narada 

replied : — "O king, there is an insular continent near the 

milky ocean. All the inhabitants that live there are gifted 

with strength — effulgent like the rays of the moon, huge- 



1702 RAMAYANA. 

bodied,highly powerful and have a voice deep as the muttering 
of the clouds. They are all greatly beautiful, patient and 
have huge arms. O king of Rakshasas, I have seen in 
Svvetadwipa such powerful men, as thou dost want to sec 
on this earth." Hearing the words of NSLrada, RSivana said : — 
"O celestial saint, why are the inhabitants of Swetadwipa 
powerful ? And how did those high-souled ones come to 
live there ? O lord, do thou relate to me everything at length. 
Thou dost observe the whole universe like a myrobalam in 
in thy palms." Hearing the words of Rivana, the celestial 
saint said : — *'0 lord of RSkshasas, the inhabitants of 
Swetadwipa are perpetually devoted unto N2Lr2Lyana with 
whole-mi ndedness and earnestly worship Him. They have 
always their hearts and minds devoted unto Him and are all 
high-souled. Having rendered their lives and souls unto 
NSLrayana, they have been blessed with their abode in Sweta- 
dwipa. Those, who are slain in the encounter with his bow 
bent by Vishnu — the holder of discus and the preserver of the 
world, attain to the celestial region. Neither by sacrifice, 
devout penance, self-control nor excellent gifts may be 
obtained the celestial region full of bliss." Hearing the 
words of Narada, the Ten necked demon was worked up 
with surprise and meditating for some time said " L shall 
enter into conflict with him." Thereupon inviting Nftrada 
he proceeded to Swetadwipa. Thinking for a long time and 
being curious to witness that wondrous encounter, NSLrada 
speedily went there. He was ever fond of sport and warfare. 
Filling all the quarters with dreadful leonine roars RSLvana with 
all the Rakshasas moved towards the Swetadwipa. After 
NSirada had reached there, the illustrious Da94nana went to 
that insular continent beyond even the reach of the celestials 
Being struck by the radiant heat of that insular continent, 
the Puspaka car, of the mighty RSLvana, could not stand*<ithere 
like clouds scattered by the wind. Having arrived at that 
dreadful insular continent the councillors of the lord of 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1 703 

hasas, fearfully said to Ravana. '*0 lord, we are all 
Red and beside ourselves with fear. We cannot any 
stand here ; how shall we fight ?" Saying this the 
>hasas fled away into all directions. And Da^anana too 
away his golden car Pushpaka with them. Having thus 
away his chariot and assuming a dreadful figure he alone 
ed Swetadwipa. At the time of his entering he was 
by the females there. One of them holding him by the 

and smiling said "Why hast thou come hither ? Who 
lou ? who is thy father ? and what for hast thou come here ? 
thou definitely say.'* Hearing those words, O king, 
ina, in anger said : — "I am the son of the ascetic Visrava, 
RSvana by name ; I have come hither being desirous 
[hting ; but I do not behold anyone here." The vicious- 
td RSLvana having said this all the young damsels laughed 
ly. But one ot them, being enraged, took up Ravana, 
a child, as if in sport and hurled him amongst her 
)anions. And addressing another she said : — *'Behold, 
re caught this black Ravana, having twenty arms and 
faces, like a small insect. Thereupon Ravana, being 
I out with hurling, passed from one one hand to another. 
g thus hurled the learned and powerful Ravana, in anger, 
rely bit the palms of that fair one. Being overwhelmed 

pain that damsel let him off. Thereupon, another, 

ig that Rakshasa-chief, rose up in the welkin. Ravana, 

n waxing wroth tore her with his nails. And being 

off by that damsel, the terrified night-ranger fell down 

the waters of the deep. The females, inhabiting that 
lar continent again and again in this wise hurled Ravana. 
aiding him thus distressed the highly effulgent Ncirada 
red in joy and surprise. O.thou having long arms, being 
ised of this, the vicious-souled Ravana stole away SitS 
a view to meet death at thy hands. Thou art NarSyana, 
ing discus, conch and club ; thou hast in thy hands the 
, a lotus, thunder-bolt and other weapons ; thou art 



t;04 RAMAYANA. 

worshipped of all deities ; thou art graced with the mystic 
mark Sribatsa,. adored by all celestials, hast a lotus navel, 
art a great ascetic, and Hrishikesha declaring fearlessness 
unto all devotees. Thou hast assumed a hunaan form to bring 
about the destruction of RSvana. Dost thou not recognise 
thyself as NarSiyana ? O great one, do not forget thyself ; 
do thou recollect thy real self. The Patriarch Brahma said 
that thou art subtler than the subtle. Thou art the the three 
qualities, the three Vedas and the regions — that of the 
celestials, of the mortals and the region under the earth. 
Thy work is manifest in time, past, present and future ; thou 
art the observer of three Vedas and the destroyer of the 
enemies of the celestials. With thy three steps, thou didst, 
in the days of yore, traverse the three worlds. Thou wcrt 
born of Aditi, as the youngest brother of Indra for binding 
Bali. Thou art the eternal Vishnu. To extend thy favours 
unto humanity thou hast been born as man. O foremost of 
the celestials, the work of the deities hath been accom- 
plished. The vicious Ravana, with his sons and relatives, 
hath been slain. The Rishis, having piety for their wealth 
and all the deities have been pleased. O foremost of 
gods — all this hath been brought about by Ihy favoors; 
and the whole universe hath been pacified. Siti is the vciy 
personation of Lakshmi, sprung from earth. It is for thec 
that she hath been born in the race of Janaka. Bringing 
her into Lanka Ravana protected her with care like hil 
mother. Rama, I have thus related to thee the entift 
story. Hearing this from the Rishi Sanatkumar, the loiif* 
lived Narada described this unto me. Da9anaaa| to t 
letter I followed the instructions of Sanatkumar. Who ef«r 
listens to this story at the time of Sraddha, the ricei o8m4 
by him, becoming, inexhaustible, reaches his manes." Hear* 
ing this celestial theme, the lotus-eyed RSima along witk 
his brothers was greatly surprised. And having their eyei 
expanded with delight the monkeys, with Sugriva, tlie 






UTTARAKANDAM. 1705 

RSikshasas with Bibhishana, the kings with their councillors, 
and all other assembled pious Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, 
and Sudras, delightedly espied Rama. Thereupon the highly 
effulgent Agastya said to Rama : — "O Rama, we have all 
seen thee and been honoured ; now we shall depart." Say- 
ing this, they, being honored, repaired to their respective 
habitations. The sun set, Rama, the foremost of men, gave 
farewell to monkeys and their king and duly went through the 
Sandhyi rite. Gradually night set in and he entered the 
inner appartment. 



SEICTION X LVII. 



J\^AKUTSTHA, knowing himself, being thus duly installed, 
the first night,enhancingthe delight of the citizens, was spent. 
At dawn, the prisoners, to wake up the king, arrived at the 
palace. And those songsters, well trained and having a 
musical voice like the Kinnaras, began to eulogize the heroic 
king, to the increase of his joy. *'Awake, O gentle hero, 
increasing Kausaly^'s joy, O foremost of men. Thyself being 
asleep the whole universe will be laid up with sleep. In 
prowess thou art like Vishnu,in beauty thou art like two Aswins, 
in intellect thou art like Vrihaspati and in the capacity of 
governing thou art like the Patriarch BrahmS. Thy patience 
equals that of earth, thy effulgence equals that of the sun, thy 
velocity equals the wind and thy gravity resembles the deep. 
Thou art stable like a stake, gentle like the moon. No king 
like thee had flourished before — no other shall follow. O 

214 



I706 RAMAYANA, 

foremost of men, thou art irrepressible, ever pious and 
engaged in bringing about welfare unto thy subjects. Fame 
and wealth shall never renounce thee. O KSkutstha, in thee 
are perpetually stationed grace and wealth." Thus did the 
panegyrists eulogise him in various sweet accents and R^ghava 
got up. Like unto Hari rising up from the bed of serpents 
Rama, thus eulogized, rose up from his bed covered with a 
a white coverlet. Taking white vessels full of water, 
thousands of well-trained survitors stood waiting before the 
high-souled (Rama). Washing his mouth, being purified and 
offering oblation unto fire, he entered the holy room of the 
tutelary deity much honored by the IkshwSikus. And there 
having worshipped duly the celestials, manes and the 
Brahmins, he, encircled by men,came to the outer appartment 
And there arrived the leading priests headed by Vasishtha 
and ministers all resplendant like unto fire. And there sat 
around Rama the Kashatrya kings hailing from various 
provinces as the celestials sit encircling their lord Indra. 
The illustrious Bharata, Lakshmana and Satrughna began to 
worship him and he appeared like a sacrifice conducted by 
Vedic hymns. And the servants, with their eyes shut, sat 
around him. The twenty heroic monkeys headed by tke 
higjhly powerful Sugriva also began to worship him. As tfcc 
Guhyakas worship Kuvera so Bibhishana, accompanied by 
four Rakshasas, waited upon him. All those who were 
advanced in the study of Vedas, born in respectable CamHies» 
and learned, bowed unto the king lowering their heajds. 
Like unto the celestial-king Indra worshipped by the saints 
the king Rama was being perpetually honored by the effulgeal 
saints, kings, monkeys, and Rakshasas. He appeared moce 
beautiful than Indra at that time. And religious themes were 
recited in that assembly by persons conversant with the knov* 
ledge of Pnranas. 



I . 



IhTTARAKANDAM. . 1707 



SECTllON XLVm. 



T 



HUS did the long-armed Rama spend his days looking 
into all administrative works relating to the city and 
provinces. Some days having elapsed, he, with folded hands, 
said to Janaka, the king of MithilS, ''Thou art our only 
refuge — we have been reared by thee and by the help of thy 
dreadful prowess we have been able to destroy RSvana. 
O king, the relation between the families of Ikshwaku and 
Mithila, Is unequalled and delightful. Taking the jewel, do 
thou proceed to thy own city and Bharata as a help shall 
follow thee." Saying "so be it" the king Janaka bespoke 
RSma "O king, I have been delighted with seeing thee and thy 
courteous manners. The jewels collected for me, I do confer 
upon my two daughters." The royal saint Janaka having 
gone away, RSima, with folded hands and humbly said to his 
maternal uncle Kaikeya — '*0 king, this kingdom, myself.Bharat 
and Lakshmana are all at thy disposal. The old king might 
have been grieved for tliy long absence. It therefore behoveth 
thee, O king, to go there to-day. With immense wealth and 
various jewels let Likshmana follow thee. Agreeing with 
his request Yudhajit said, " O RSghava, let jewels 
and wealth be be inexhaustible with thee.'* Thereuoon, 
Rama, at first saluted and went round him and then 
Yudhajit, the son of Kekaya, went away to his kingdom in 
the company of Lakshmana like unto Indra (leaving for home) 
in the company of Vishnu on the destruction of the Asura 
Vitra. Having: bade adieu unto his maternal uncle R&ma 
embraced his friend Pratardana, the undaunted king of 
Kishi and said : — *'Thou hast displayed thy brotherly feelings 
and delight by making arrangements for my installation in 



i7o8 RAM AY AN A, 

the company of Bharata. O king, do thou now leave for thy 
city Baranushi^ highly picturesque, well-guarded, girt by 
strong walls on all sides and having well-decorated gate- 
ways.'* Saying this, Rama, the descendant of KSikutstha 
rose up from his seat and embraced him cordially. Having 
taken farewell from Rama enhancing Kausalya's delight, the 
king of Kashi, with his followers, fearlessly and speedily 
proceeded to his own city. Having bade adieu to the king of 
Kashi, Rama, with a smiling countenance and sweet accents, 
said to the three hundred assembled kings : "Being well 
protected by your own prowess, you have all displayed your 
great love for me. By your piety, truthfulness, sagacity and 
strength, the vicious-souled R^vana hath been slain. For- 
sooth, I am merely the instrument in the destnictioo of 
Ravana — he hath been slain by your strength. Hearing that 
Sita, the daughter of Janaka, had been stolen away from the 
forest the high-minded Bharata did bring you all — but 
fortunately you were not constrained to go through miseries. 
High-minded as you are, you were all prepared for this 
work. Long since you have come here. I thiok it 
better that you should proceed to your req;>ective 
habitations.** Whereto the kings, greatly delighted, replied : 
" O R§ma, it is by thy good fortune that thou hast 
come off victorious and been installed on the throne ; it is 
by thy good luck that thou hast got back Sit& and the 
enemy Da^Sinana hath been vanquished. That we behold 
thee, O Rama, victorious and freed from all enemies, is oor 
great benefit and delight. The encomiums, thoa hast 
showered upon us, are natural with thee. Thou art Rlma, 
who always pleases people. Thou art worthy of being 
praised but we do not know how to praise thee. With thj 
permission we shall now leave for our respective provinoes 
but thou shalt always reside in our hearts. O thou having 
long arms, O great king, mayst thou have that love for ns 
perpetually that we may find place in thy heart." Whereto 



UTTA RA KAN DA M. \ -jog 

ma replied saying "so be it.' Thereupon the kings, highly 
ighted and desirous of going, bade farewell unto Rama, 
h folded palms and being honored by him, left for iheir 
ipective kingdoms. 



SECTION X LIX. 



•00 — 



H 



AViNG agitated the earth with thousands of elephants 
d horses the kings proceeded to various quarters. And 
ing prepared to help Rama many Akshauhini soldiers with 
my steeds waited at Ayodha at the command of Bharata. 
lose kings, proud and powerful, spoke to one another — " We 
1 not face Ravana — the enemy of Rama ; Bharata did 
elessly invite us after the destruction of Ravana. Had 
sy brought us earlier, we would, forsooth, have slain him. 
e would have, on the other side of the ocean, well protec- 
1 by the prowess of Rama and Lakshmana, and freed from 
disturbances, fought at pleasure.'* Being thus delighted, 
those assembled princes proceeded to their respective 
ngdoms, dwelling on these and various other topics. And, 
ving arrived at their celebrated cities, unscathed, 
ounding in delighted people, wealth, crops and jewels 
ey sent various presents of jems to R^ma for his satisfac- 
m. Besides this they made over to him innumerable horses, 
nveyances, infuriated elephants, sandal, excellent orna- 
mts, jewels, pearls, corals, beautiful female servants and 
rious cars. And taking all those jewels, the highly power- 



i/io RAM A VAN A. 

fill Bliaratn, Lakshmana and Salrughna returned to their 
own city. Having arrived at the picturesque city AyodhyS 
those foremost of men, made presents of various jewels unto 
Rama. Having delightedly accepted those gifts Rlima in 
return made presents of them unto the successful king 
Sugriva, Bibhishana and other RSlkshasas and monkeys 
by whose help he had achieved victory. And those highly 
powerful monkeys and night-rangers wore on their heads 
and arms those jewels conferred on them by Rima. Having 
placed on his lap the long-armed Angada and HanumSLn, the 
mighty car- warrior — the lotus-eyed R&ma said to Sugriva 
*' Angada is thy good son and Hanuman is thy wise 
councillor. O Sugriva, these are always engaged in my well- 
being and in giving me good counsels. F^or thee, therefore^ 
O king of monkeys, 1 should honor them in various ways." 
Having said this, the illustrious Rama took off from his arms 
valuable ornaments and adorned Angada and Hanum&n 
therewith. Thereupon having welcomed and casting loving 
looks upon the highly powerful and leading monkeys such 
as Neela, Kesarin, Kumuda, Gandham^dana, Sushena, 
Panasa, Mainda, Dwivida, J^mbavSn, GabSLksha, Dhtunra, 
Baleemukha, Prajaghna, Saunada, Dareemukha, Dadbimokai 
Indrajanu and others, he addressed them all in sweet accentli 
saying : — *' You are all my friends like unto my limbs WtA 
brothers. O ye inhabitants of forests, you have siaved me 
from the ocean of danger. Blessed is the king Sugriva and 
blessed are the friends like yourselves". Saying this RIlBli 
the foremost of men, conferred upon them duly mmf 
precious clothes and ornaments and embraced them all. Tie 
monkeys lived there all happily feasting on fragrant bofltjrt 
well-cooked meat and various fruits and roots. In this Wtjf 
they spent more than a month — but it appeared to them at 
a moment on account of their devotion unto Rama. He» tOO 
also spent his time happily with monkeys assuming dimpcs 
at will, the highly powerful Rakshasas and the migll^ 




UTTA RA KA NDAM. 1 7 1 i 

bears. In this way the delighted monkeys and Rakshasns 
spent the second winter month. Enjoyinj:if dt-liglit they thus 
spent their days haf)pily in the city of Ayodhya working to 
the welfare of Rama. 



SEC TION XLX. 



I 



N this wise, the monkeys, bears and Rakshasas spent 
their days in Ayodhya. Thereupon the highly effulgent 
Rama, the descendant of Raghu said to Sugriva : — " O gentle 
one, proceeding to the city of Kishkindha, hard to be got at 
by the celestials and Asuras, do thou reign there undisturbed 
with thy councillors. O thou having long arms, always look 
towards Angada, with loving eyes. Do thou, O Sugriva, 
protect lovingly the highly powerful Hanuman, Nala, thy 
father-in-law Sushena, the mighty TSra, irrepressible Kumada, 
the powerful Neela, the heroic Satabali, Mainda, Dwivida, 
Gaya, Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sarava, the irresprcssible and 
powerful king of bears Jamvaban, Gandhamadana, valiant 
Rishava, Supatala, Keshari, Sarabha and Sumbha — these 
and other heroic monkeys who dedicated their lives to my 
service. Do thou never act to ther displeasure." Having 
said this and embraced Sugriva again and again Rama 
addressed Bibhishana with sweet accents. *' I know, thou 
art cognizant of piety ; the citizens, thy councillors and 
thy brother Kuvera also love thee ; do thou therefore 
go and govern Lanka piously, O king; never cherish 
any vile intention ; the honest kings always enjoy 



17' 2 RAM AY AN A. 

Ihe earth. And my only request to thee, O king, is 

that thou mayst with love remember me and Sugriva. Do 

thou now proceed, divested of sorrow." Hearing the words 

of Rama, the bears, monkeys and R&kshasas repeatedly 

exclaimed glory unto Rama and said " O R^ma, having long 

arms, lliy understanding resembleth that of the Self-Sprung, 

thy prowess is equally wonderful and thy beauty is also 

par excellence^ The monkeys and R&kshasas having 

said this, Hanum^in bowing, said unto RiLma "May my 

loving reverence be always in thee, O king ; may 

my devotion unto thee remain unshaken, O hero ; and may 

my mind be not attached unto any other thing. May my 

life remain in my body as long as the stories of R&ma shall 

be in currency on earth. Let not this prove otherwise. 

foremost of men, O descendant of Raghu, may the Apsaras 

make me always hear of thy themes. O hero, as the winds 

scatter the clouds so I shall remove my anxiety by listening 

to thy nectar-like themes.'' After Hanum&n had said this, 

R«Lma rose up from his throne and having embraced Hanu- 

main affectionately said, '^O foremost of monkeys, what thou 

hast said, shall undoubtedly be carried out into action. As 

long as my stories shall be current on earth thy fame shall 

exist and life shall be in thy body. And as long as the world 

shall exist my themes shall be related. I cannoti even at 

the sacrifice of my life, release myself from the debts of one 

good service out of the many, thou hast done for mey 

monkey ; and I shall for ever remain indebted to thee for 

thy last benefaction. Or let them wear out in me, for men, 

at the time of danger, become worthy of having their benefits 

returned.'' Having said this, Rama took off from his 

neck a chain set with sapphires brilliant as the rays ol 

the moon and placed it round the neck of Hanumltt. 

Like unto the mountain Suineru beautified by the rising ol 

the moon on its summit, Hanumln, the foremost of monkeysy 

appeared graceful with the chain placed on his breast. And 



UTTA RA KA NDA M, 1 7 1 3 

• 

hearing the words of Raghava, the highly powerful monkeys, 
one by one, saluted Rama, touching his feet and went away. 
Both Sugriva and the virtuous-souled Bibhishana embraced 
Rima and three of them were beside themselves with tears. 
And other monkeys and Rakshasas were all moved with 
tears and sorrovyr to take leave of Rama. Having received 
favours thus from the high-souled Raghava the monkeys 
went away to their own houses like-unto bodied creatures 
leaving off their bodies. Thereupon the Rakshasas, bears, 
monkeys, having bowed unto Rama, the glory of the Raghu 
family and with their eyes full of tears consequent upon his 
separation, went away to the countries from which they had 
hailed. 



SECTION LI, 



JXAVING bade adieu unto bears, monkeys and Rakshasas 
the long-armed Rama began to live happiiy in the com- 
pany of his brothers. Thereupon he and his brothers 
heard from the air the following sweet accents : — " O 
gentle Rama, do thou with a delighted countenance 
behold me. O lord, know me as Pushpaka coming from 
the abode of Kuvera. O foremost of men, at thy com- 
mand I did go there to carr)' him. But he said to me : — 
* Having slain the irrepressible Ravana in battle the high- 
souled Rima, the foremost of men, hath conquered thee. I 
have greatly been delighted on the destruction of the 
vicious-souled Ravana, with his relatives, sons and friends. 

215 



1714 RAM AY ANA. 

gentle one, the great RSma hath conquered thee in Lankl; 

1 permit thee, therefore to convey him. Thou art the fit 
conveyance for traversing all regions. But my earnest 
desire is that thou shouldst take Rama, the descendant of 
Raghu. Do, thou therefore go there at pleasure without 
any sorrow/ Hearing this command of the high-souled 
Kuvera I have come to thee. Do thou fearlessly accept 
me. I am above the conquest of all the worlds. At the 
command of Kuvera I shall valiantly traverse all regions 
carrying out your behests** Hearing the words of Push- 
paka, the highly powerful Rama said to the returning 
car stationed in the welkin : — " O foremost of cars, Push- 
paka, if such be the case, do thou come here ; while the 
lord of wealth hath commanded thus, I. will not be 
blameable for bad character.'* Having said this and 
worshipped it with dried jxiddy, fragrant flowers and in- 
cense, RJima, having long arms, addressed Pushpaka — ^**Do 
thou go now and come here whenever I shall remen>ber thee. 
While proceeding by the welkin, O gentle one, be not 
sorry for our separation. And be not obstructed in thy 
course whilst traversing all the quarters.*' Having beco 
adored by Rama and saving * 50 be it' Pushpaka proceeded 
towards its wished-for direction. And the holy Pashpaka 
car having thus vanished, Bharata, with folded palmSi Slid 
to Rama, the delight of Raghus — '• O hero, during thy 
divine administration, we have seen many inhuman creatures 
and objects speak like men. During all these months 
since thy installation subjects have not suffered from WKf 
disease. Even the most aged animals have not met with 
death. The female, without any risk, have been giving birth 
to children and all people are plump and delighted. The 
delight of tl>e citizens hath been greatly increased, O 
king. Indra hath been pouring nectar-like showers hi 
due time. 'Hie wind is always delightful and wholesome. 
O king of men^ the inhabitants of the city and provinces 



UTTARAKANDAM. 171 5 

are all saying *' we may have for ever such a king." Hear- 
ing those sweet accents given vent to by Bharata, Rftma, 
the foremost of kings was greatly deh'ghted. 



SECTION LIK 



H 



AVING sent away the golden Pushpaka, the highly 
powerful Rama entered the Asoka forest beautified by 
sandal, Aguru, Mangoe, dark sandal and Debadaru trees, 
and covered with Champaka, Aguru, Naga, Kesara, Madhuka, 
Panasa, Sarja, Parijita, resembling smokeless fire, Sodhra, 
Neepa, Arjuna, Naga, Saptaparna, Muktaka, MandSira, 
Kadalee and various creepers, abounding in Priyanga, 
Kadamba, Vakula, Jambu, pomegranate, and Kadali trees, 
containing various flowers, picturesque, having many fruits, 
fragrant, decorated with new leaves and adorned with various 
other trees. There were many a tree, having profuse foliage 
and flowers and covered with maddened black bees as if 
constructed by architects. The forest-land was variegated 
and beautified by cuckoos, the ornaments of mangoe trees, 
black-bees and various birds of various colours. Amongst 
the trees beautifying the forest some were gold-hued, some 
were radiant as the flame of fire and some were like red 
collyrium. There were various flowers, spreading fragrance 
and making garlands. And there were various ponds filled 
with pure water. The stairs of those ponds were made of 
corals and the ground was of crystal. And they were all 
filled with lotuses and lilies. They were beautified with 



I7i6 RAM A VAN A, 

Chakrabakas and the banks were graced with variegated 
trees and flowers. And the forest was encompassed by 
stone walls and in the inside were dwelling many a S^rdula 
bird resembling Vaiduryas. All the trees in the forest were 
filled with flowers. And the rocks there, covered with flowers 
falling down from trees, appeared like welkin beautified 
with stars. And Rama's Asoka forest was like unto 
Indra's Nandana and Kuvera's Chitraratha made by BrahmSL 
Having entered the rich Asoka forest abounding in many 
seats and houses and creepers Rama sat on an excellent 
seat, covered with a beautiful coverlet and well constructed. 
Like unto Purandara with Sachi he took Sit5 by the hand, 
made her sit and drink the wine distilled in the province 
of Mira. And in no time the servants brought for him well- 
cooked meat and various fruits. Being incbriete the 
beautiful Apsaras, well-skilled in the art of singing and 
dancing, began to dance before Rama in the company of 
Kinnaris. The virtuous-souled Rama, the foremost of those 
who know how to please, satisfied those beautiful damseb 
adorned with various ornaments. And SitS sitting by him, 
he appeared like the eflFulgent Vasishtha in the company of 
Arundhati. Being greatly delighted the celestiaMike R9Una 
pleased every day Sita resembling a celestial damsel. Siti 
and RSghava thus spent their days happily. And thus was 
spent the delightful winter giving all enjoyments. Enjoying 
various things the high-souled RSma and SitJL spent teo 
thousand years. Once on a time, having performed all Ihe 
religious ceremonies, in the fore part of the day, Rftroa, to 
spend the evening, entered the inner apartment. Siti, too^ 
having performed all religious ceremonies^ at first attended 
to ihe service of her mothers-in-law. Thereupon wearing 
a beautifully coloured cloth and being adorned with various 
ornaments SitS appeared before RSima like unto Sachi 
approaching the king of celestials in heaven. And beholding 
the auspicious signs of pregnancy in his spouse Rlmt 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1 7 17 

attained to excessive delight. Thereupon he said to tlie 
beautiful Sita resembling a celestial damsel : — *'0 
Vaidehi — signs of pregnancy are manifest in thee. 
What desires of thine can we satisfy ?" Smiling 
a little the daughter of Janaka said : — ''O RSghava, I wish 
to behold the holy hermitages. I wish to salute the 
greatly effulgent Rishis living on fruits and roots and 
residing on the banks of the Ganges. I greatly desire, O 
Riima, that I may spend even one night in the hermitage of 
the Rishis living on fruits and roots.** Whereto replied 
R§ma of unwearied actions, saying *so be it.' Believe me, 
O Vaidehi, that thou shalt undoubtedly go there to-morrow." 
Having thus addressed Maithili, the daughter of Janaka, 
RUma, the descendant of Krlkutstha, then issued out of the 
inner apartment and entered the middle one filled with his 
friends. 



SECTION Llll. 



R 



\MA havirtg taken his seat there, the experienced 
councillors encircling him began to dwell upon many amusing 
stories. Bijoya, Madhumatta, Kasyapa, Mangala, Kula, 
Surajni, KSLlya, Vadra Dantavakta, Sumagadha — all 
delightedly began to introduce many amusings talks before 
the high-souled Rama. Thereupon Rama incidentally ad- 
dressed them saying — *^ O Vadra, how do the inhabitants of 
the city and provinces talk about Sita, Bharata, Lakshmana, 
Satrughna and the mother Kaikeyi ? The kings, when they 



17 1 8 RAMA VAN A. 

deviate from the paths of justice, become objects of censure in 
the houses of men and even in the forests as well." RAma 
having said this, Vadra with folded hands replied : — "O king, 
the citizens speak many good things about thee ; besides 
they dilate upon many things in their own houses regarding 
thine conquest acquired by the destruction of the Ten-necked 
demon." Hearing the words of Vadra, Rlma said : — "Without 
hiding any thing, do thou relate every thing from the be- 
ginning as they are ; what good and bad things have fteen 
given vent to by. the citizens. Hearing the good and bad 
opinions of the citizens I shall desist from bad actions and 
engage in good ones. Whatever vicious actions of mine 
are talked of by subjects in cities and provinces do thou 
relate unto me confidently and fearlessly." Hearing the 
sweet accents of Rama, Vadra, with a quiescent mind and 
folded palms, said : — ''Hear, O king^ I shall relate to thee all 
those unpleasant things frequently dwelt upon by people in 
court-yards, markets, public roads, forests and, gardens. 
Indeed Rama hath accomplished a wonderfully hard work ; 
our ancestors, the celestials, the Dllnavas — none heard of 
constructing a bridge over the ocean ? RSima hath slain 
the irrepressible R^vana with his army and brought Ofcr 
the monkeys, bears and R«ikhasas to his own side. Having 
discomfitted Ravana, in the encounter R&ma hath releasn^ 
SitA, but not being the least enraged on account of htf^ 
being touched by Ravana he hath brought her to Ul 
own city. Rlvana did forcibly place Sit& on her lap; 
how can then Rama enjoy delight in her companj? 
Having taken her to the city of Lank^, RSlvana did keep. 
her in the Asoka forest and SitSL was brought uoder thn 
control of Rakshasces. Still Rima hath not been worfcc' 
up with hatered by Sita. P>om now we shall also brooke 
the bad conduct of our wives — for the subjects alwajs 
tread the footsteps of their King. O King, the subjects 
thus talk of many things in cities and provinces.*' Heir* 



UTTARAKANDaM. .1719 

ings those words of Vadra, Raghava was greatly sorry 
and asked his friends saying "Do the subjects thus talk 
about me?" Thereupon lowering their heads and saluting 
him they all said to Raghava, of a depressed mind — 
** For sooth, the subjects thus talk about/' Thereupon 
K^kutstha, the slayer of enemies, hearing all those words, 
dismissed his friends. 



SECTION LIV . 



•00' 



H 



AvING sent away his friends and determined what 
to do, Rama, the delight of the RSghus, commanded the 
warder, who was seated hard by, saying : — " Do thou 
speedily bring here, Lakshmana the son of Sumitra and 
gifted with auspicious marks, the great Bharata and the 
irrepressible Satrughna." Hearing the words of Rama and 
placing his folded palms on his head the warder reached 
the house of Lakshmana and unobstructed entered therein* 
And having saluted him, with folded palms he said to 
the high-9ouled Lakshmana / — ** The King wishes to be- 
hold thee — do thou soon go there. '* Thereupon being 
apprised of RSghava's command and saying 'so be it,' Saumitri 
ascended his car and went speedily towards RSma'^ 
abode. Having beheld Lakshmana's departure the wardei' 
humbly went to Bharata and having blessed him with 
folded hands said: — '*The King wishes to see thee.'^ 
Hearing of the command of RSma from the warder, the 
highly powerful Bharata at once got up from his seal 



I720 RAMAYA.WA, 

and proceeded on foot. Seeing Bharata's departure the 
warder speedily went to Satrughna and with folded hands 
said : — " Do thou come, O foremost Raghus, the King 
wisheth to behold thee.'* Hearing the words of the warder 
Satrughna lowered his head and rising up speedily pro- 
ceeded to RSma. Thereupon returning, the warder, with 
folded hands, communicated unto R^ma, the arrivals of 
his brothers. So long R§ma was engaged poorly in 
anxious meditation with his crown bent downwards. In- 
formed of the princes' arrival he commanded the warder, 
" Do thou soon bring the princes here. My. life depends 
upon them. They are my dearest life." Having obtained 
Rama's command, the princes, clothed in white raiment, 
entered there, with folded palms and quiescent mind. 
Having entered there they saw that RSma's countenance 
was shorn of beauty like unto the moon possessed by' 
Rahu, the sotting sun and the withered lotus and his 
eyes were full of tears. Having approached him quickly, 
and saluted his feet they anxiously sat there: 
Thereupon having wiped off his tears and embraced them 
with his arms he raised up the princes and pressed tbea 
to take their seats. Thereupon he said — "You arc mine 
all ; you constitute my life ; O princes, I am governing the 
kingdom gained by you ; you are all learned, pious and 
intelligent. Do ye follow the duties I point out." R&mai 
the descendant of Kakustha having said this, they, witfc 
unxiety and attention, awaited the orders of the kin£. 



VTTA RA KA NBA M. 1721 



-('. 



CEGTION LV. 



X HE princes were all waiting with a poorly lieaft wheri 
l2ima, with a dried countenance, addressed them, saying: — 
May good betide you — do not act against my desire. Hear, 
fhat the citizens have been talking about me and Sita. The 
itizens as well as the inhabitants of provinces have bcJett 
howering censures upon me. I have been pierced to the very 
itals by those accusations. I have been born in the illustrious 
amily of the high-souled Ikshavvkus. Sita hath been born 
Iso in the holy family of the great Janaka; gentle Lakshmana, 
hou knowest how in the solitary forest of Dandaka, SitSl 
vas stolen away by RIvana and how have I slain him. At 
hat time even I was stricken with anxiety regarding Sita 
hat how 1 could take her home since she had resided in the 
lOuse of the RSLkshasas. To secure my confidence, Sita^ 
n your very presence, entered fire* At that time, O Saumitri^ 
ire, carrying sacrificial oblations and the wind of the sky 
leclared Sita's innocence before the celestials. In the pre- 
ence of all the Rishis and gods, the Sun and Moon art- 
lounccd the innocence of the daughter of Janaka. Indra^ 
he king of the celestials, himself handed over the chaste 
>ila unto me ill the island of LankS. My mind knoweth 
iita as chaste for ever. So, at that timCj I caiiie back to 
VyodhyS with Sita. But now a great sorrow consequent 
ipon the censure of the citizens and villagers hath pierced 
ny heart. He, who is notorious on this earth and as 
ong as that notoriety remains current, is classed amongst 
he vile. Even the celestials speak ill of bad name 
— whereas fame is adored in all the regions. There- 
ore the high-souled exert their best to acquire reputation. 
216 



1722 RAM AY ANA. 

O foremost of men, what to speak of the daughter of 
Janaka — I can even renounce my life and yourselves in 
fear of a bad name. Do ye therefore perceive into what 
great abys» of sorrow and ill-fame I have fallen. Up to 
Ihis time I have never experienced such a mighty grief. 
Do thou. O Lakshmana, neAt nioriiing, ascending the car 
driven by Sumantra, take away SitS to aiiother tdiihiry. 
There is a picturesque hermitage of the high-souled 
V&lmiki situate on the Tdmas3 on tfiie t>ther side of the 
river Ganges. Do tbou, O delight of RSghuSi soon come 
back, leaving behind Sita in that lovely place; Do tbCM 

barry out my words* Do tbou ndt ^peak anything regarding 

> ■ ■ » 

Site's Banishnlent^ O Saumitri, if ddst thoti reljaest foe 
to desist from this, it shall be the more unpleasant unto 
hie. For my life and arms, do ye not proffer any request 
unto me regarding tbis^ If ^, you shall only endluigef 
my well-being and I shall ever regard you as my enemies. 
If you obey my behestsy do ye honchr my words noir# 
Do ye take away Sit& from here. Ere this Sitft had 
tommunicated her intention of beholding the hermitages 
of ascetics on the banks of the Ganges. Let tiimt Atmt 
of hers be tibw satisfied.*' While saying this, the eyes of 
tne virtUbus-souled Rima were covered with tears. Sign- 
ing hard like unto an elephant, he/ with a heart stricken 
i\'ith grief, departed to his own quarter in the company of 
his brothers. 



jtmmam*timm^mgm 



UTTARAKANDAAf. -^2:{ 



SECTION LVI. 



'^r— rr 



T 



HE night being over, Lakshmana, with a poor heart 
4i)d 4^\ftA countenance, addressed Sumautra, saying i-^^^ Q 
charioteer, da thou soon yoke quick-coprsing steeds to ai) 
excellent chariot, and for Sita place an excellent seat on 
Ibe c^r. ^t the command of the King, I shall take Sita 
to the hermitage of the ascetics ever engaged in pious 
ai::tions. Do thou soon bring the chariot here.'' Obeying the 
mandatei and bringing a beautiful and holy car drawn by first- 
rate steeds and having excellent seats, he said to Saumitri, the 
enhancer of frLeq(}$' honor **0 lord, here is the chariot ready — ? 
do thou now satisfy thine desire." Hearing the words of 
3um^n^ra, Lakshmana, the foremost of men, approached SitSL 
in the iqijer apartment and said : — *'0 queen, thou didst 
request the king to show thee the hermitage — the king too 
did promise — he hath now commanded me to take thee 
there. Do thou therefore follow me, at the command of the 
king. I shall, at his behest, take thee to the forest where 
dwell many an ascetic." Hearing the words of the high- 
souled Lakshmana, J&naki attained to excessive delight and 
became anxious to go. Taking various jewels and costly 
clotlies she said to Lakshmana.. on the eve of her departure — 
**I shall confer these ornaments, these cqstly clothi^s and 
riches on the female ascetics.^' Saying Sve shall do the same' 
he made 6it2 ascend tke car and remembering Rima's 
command proceeded, being carried by quick-coursing steeds. 
Thereupon SitJ said to Lakshmana, the enhancer of 
prosperity : — ^"O descendent of Raghu, I behold many 
inauspicious omens. My right eye and body are trembling. 
yiy mind is growing depressed. It is stricken with 



1724 RAMAVAJVA. 

anxiety and I have accordingly grown restless. I behold 
the earth as void of all happiness. O thou fond of brothers — 
hath thy brother met with any calamity ? Are all my 
mothers-in-law and subjets well ?" Saying this SitS, with 
folded hands, began to pray unto gods. Hearing this 
l^akshmana bowed unto her touching the ground with his 
crown, and though greatly sorry, said as if delighted **AII 
well.'' Thereupon having arrived at the hermitage situate 011 
the banks of Gomati Lakshmana spent the night there. There- 
upon at dawn he rose up and asked the charioteer to get 
the chariot ready, saying, "Like unto the powerful MahSdeva 
we shall hold the waters of the Bh^girathi on our hestd." There* 
upon SuiT^antra yoked the horses, gifted with the flret course 
of the mind, to the chariot and with folded hands said to 
Sita *'Do thou ascend the car." According to the request of 
the intelligent charioteer, SitSL, with Lakshmana, ascended that 
excellent conveyance. In no time the daughter of Janaka,having 
expansive eyes, arrived at the banks of the Ganges removing 
fill sins, Reaching the currents of Bh2Lgirathi before noop 
Lakshmana, on beholding her, cried aloud. Thereupon be- 
holding Lakshmana thus distressed, Sita, conversant with 
piety, \vaxing anxious said. "Why art thou weeping, 
Lakshmana ? I have reached the banks of J^nhavi, for which 
I have so long desired. So this is the time for rejoicing and 
do not give me pain at this time. O foremost of men, thou 
do^t spend thine days and nights in the company of Hlroa, 
Thou hast left him for two days only — art thou sony for 
this? Lakshmana — Rama is also dearer than my life — but 
I am not so sorry — do thou not be therefore overwhelmed 
with grief. Do thou take mc to the other side of the Ganges 
so that I may behold the ascetics and cqnfer upon them 
clothes and ornaments. Thereupon saluting them duly and 
spending a night wc shall return to the capital. I am also 
anxious to sec KSima, having eyes like lotus petab. 
breast like that of a lion and foremost of men.*' Hearing 



UTTARAKANDAM. \ 725 

c words of Sita and wiping his beautiful eyes, Lakshmana, 
e slaver of enemies, sent for boatmen. As soon as they 
ere called, with folded hands they said. '* The boat is 
ady." Having then brought a boit to cross the holy Ganges 
ikshmana,- with a quiescent mind, took her to the other 
Je, 



SECTION LVII. 



XXaving at first conducted Sil5 to the spacious and 
t\\ decorated boat plied by fishermen Lakshmana himself 
)t up. Thereupon he ordered Sumantra to wait there with 
e chariot, and being beside himself with sorrow ordered the 
ilors to move on. Thereupon having reached the other side 
Bh&girathi, Lakshmana, with subdued voice and foldec) 
dms, said to Slla — "O daughter of the king of Videha, this 
ith pierced my heart like a dart, that my brother, by making 
e the instrumental of this action hath made me the 
►ject of censure in the world. The death and the 
tin consequent upon it arc better than the action I am 
igaged in. Be thou propitiated, O beautiful damsel, do 
)t hold me responsible for this." Saying this, the humble 
ikshmana began to weep and pray for death. Beholding 
m thus overwhelmed, SitA said **What is the matter, 
ikshmana ? I do not understand anything. Do thou 
►eak out everything plainly unto me. I find thee beside 
yscif (with grief) ; is it all well with the kingdom ? In 
c name of the king, do thou give out unto me, the cause 



i;a6 RAAfAYANA. 

of thy sorrow.*' Sita having addressed Ikim thus, Lakbhmaojit 
with a poorly heart and suppressed tone, said ^'O worshipful 
queen; I h^ve kept within my heart all those M'ords, which 
the king said, before he entered \{\s palace, rendered sony 
and impatient on hearing in the assembly the report of 
censure regarding thee, O daughter of king Janaka. All 
those words are indeed above description and so I desist. 
\ only say so much, that afraid of the calumny of (h^ ptijcn^ 
he hath renounced thee although thy purity was sufficiently 
proved befqrq me. But fof that| do not consider thyself 
in any way guilty. R^ma hath commanded me to leave t|iee 
liear the hermitage on the pretext of satisfying thine demre 
fis thou art big with a child. Do not uselessly give ven( tO 
sorrow any more. There is the holy hermitage of the saints 
pn the banks of JSinhavi. There lives Vftlmiki, the foremost 
pf saints, a gr^^t friend of our sire Da^aratha. O duttghtcr 
of Janaka, approaching that high-souled saint, do thou spend 
thy days happily keeping R2Lma always in thy mind. Do tbon 
satisfy the deities, O chaste damsel. This shall crown thee 
with auspiciousness." 



SECTION LVIII. 



XXEARING the ruthless words of Lakshmana,the dnnghler 
of Janaka, greatly sorry, fell down on earth. And renumung 
senseless for some time, SitA, wiih her eyes full of tem 
said to La4i6hmana : — "Forsooth, O Lakshmana, the 
Dispenser hath created this body to suffer-mtscries ; 



VTfARAKAMbAM. \)2j 

afl my afflictions are manifest in form to-day. Methinksj 
I committed a mighty iniquity in my pristine existence or 
brought aboat separation between a husband and wife and 
for that RUma h^Lth i^clildiihccd me albeit I am pure and 
chaste. O son of SumitrSi, the affliction of residing in thd 
forest appeared to me as pleasure ere this for I kne\V that 
I would be able to serve RSima's feet. But how shall 1^ O 
gentit one, live in tne herhiitage beinjg divorced from all tnf 
kith and kin ? And being afflicted td whom shall I expresd 
my sorrow ? What reply shall I offer unto the asceticd 
when they shall ask me **ChiId> why hslth i\it high-souled 
Righava renounced thee ? What sin hast thou committed ?' 
O Saumitriy I shall just renounce my life in the waters df 
JSLhnavi ? But I desist from this for it shall bring about the 
termination O my husband's race. O Saumitri, do thou 
carry out the orders thou hast received. By renouncing 
this wretched wight do thou satisfy the King's ordefs> 
But hear, what I say. Without making any distinctidit) 
do thou) in my namej with folded hands, bow unto niy 
mothers-ill-law and then ask the well-being of the king- 
dom. Thereupon saluting the pious King do t*hou address 
him, in my name, saying : — " Thou knowestj O R&ghavaj 
that Sita is pure, eVer devoted unto thee and engaged 
in thy well-being. She knows it full well, that afraid of 
a bad name thou hast renounced her. It is her duty to 
put a stop td thy ill-name and cdrisUre ; for thou art 
her excellent refuge.* Do thou tell further-more that 
king established in righteousness to treat the citizens dd 
his brothers, to acquire piety by protecting his subjects 
duly— ifor this is the greatest morality and by this may 
be acquired excellent fame. Tell him that I am not sorfy 
for my person — ^my greatest sorrow is that the citizens 
have vilified me. Husband is a woman's god — her friend 
and spiritual guide. It is proper therefore to work out 
husband's well-being even at the sacrifice of life. Do 



I72S RaMAVANA. 

thou, O I/ikshinana, Conlmiinicate it in shoii unto 
R^ina, in my nair!e< Do thou go now and behold 
the signs of pregnancy are manifest in me." Siti 
having said this, Lakshmana, with a bewildered heart, saluted 
her touching the ground with his head. lie could ttot speak 
more. Thereupon bewailing aloud and circumambulating 
her, he, meditating a little, said. '*What art thou speaking 
unto me, O worshipful dame ? O thou liaving no sin, op to 
this time 1 have not seen any portion of thy beautiful penoa 
but feet. Tliis i^ a solitary forest and besides the worship* 
ful Rama, is not present here — under . these circums- 
tances how can I cast looks upon thee P^' Having addressed 
Sii& in this wise Lakshmana again sent for a boat and 
ascending it ordered the boatmen to go. Thereupon barag 
reached the other side and being beside himSelf with sorroir 
and grief he speedily ascended the car. And casting Us 
looks behind while proceeding he espied that SU9L, on the 
other side of the Ganges, was roving wildly like one having 
none to look after her. Looking again and again wliea 
Sita saw that Lakshmana and the chariot have gone hepftA 
the range of her vision i she became overwhelmed with 
anxiety and grief. Being sunk in grief and pressed dova 
with the weight of sorrow on not beholding Rlma, the fute- 
most of the illustrious, the chaste Siti began to cry aloud 
in the forest resounded with the notes of peacocks* 



. . -I 



J 



UTTARAKANDAM. iUg 



SECTION LIX 



-^—00 — 



JjgHOLDlNG Sita thus wailing, the sons of the RishU 
rc speedily approached the great Valmiki, well-established 
asceticism. And saluting him they all communicated 
o him Siti's bewailings and said, " O great sir, we 

not know the wife of what great man, beautifnl 
i the very Lakshmi, and rtot seen before, is crying aloud 
y poorly ? It is better that thou shouldst see her once, 
it beautiful damsel, like a goddess falling from heaven 
ng bewildered, is waiting on the banks of the river. We 
r her alone crying aloud being overwhelmed with sorrow 
[ grief as if she had none to look after her. A 
isel like her should not be subject to such a con- 
on. She did not appear to us to be a woman. Do 
u receive her duly. She is neaf the hermitage and 
hath come to seek thy shelter. O illustrious Sir, she 
Dn the look out for a protector — do thou protect her/* 
5 pious V&lmiki could perceive every thing by virtue 
his asceticism ; and ascertaining the truth of the words 
the Rishi boys by the power of his understanding, he, 
h quick steps, approached SitSl. And the disciples 
owed that high-minded ascetic. Thereupon proceeding 
ittle on foot with Arghya in his hands, the wise Val- 
:i reached the banks of the river and saw that 
yhava's spouse was bewailing like A helpless woman, 
zing gladdened a little the aggrieved Sita by virtue 
his own effulgence the great ascetic Valmiki addressed 
in following sweet accents " O chaste damsel, thou 

the daughter-in-law of Da^aratha, the beloved wife 
Rama and the daughter of Janaka ; thy coming here is 
217 



1730 RAM AY AN A. 

auspicious. I am apprized, by virtue of asceticism anJ 
meditation, of the object of thy coming here. O great lady, 
I am also fully aware that thou art by all means chaste. 
In fact I am conscious of all the incidents in the three 
worlds. By the eyes of asceticism, I perceive, O daughter 
of Janaka, that thou art innocent. Thou hast come under 
my shelter, O Vaidehi — be thou consoled. O child, the 
pious ascetics live around my hermitage. They shall 
daily take care of thee as their daughter. Do thou accept this 
Arghya now, and confiding in me do thou remove thy grief. 
Be not sorry for anything; consider that thou hast come 
to thy own home/' Hearing the wonderful words of the 
great ascetic, SitSL humbly touched his feet and said ''Thy 
desire shall be fulfilled.*' Saying this, she, with fcdded 
hands, followed the ascetic. Beholding the great ascetic 
and SitSi approach, the wives, of the Rishis, deligliled 
neared them and said : — " Do thou come, O foremost of 
Rishis, thou hast arrived here after a long time. We all 
bow unto thee — do thou order what we shall do/' Hearing 
their words the great Valmiki replied in worthy accents— 
'* This Sita is the wife of the intelligent R2Lma, the daugble^ 
in-law of Da^aratha and the daughter of Janaka. She has 
now come to our hermitage. She is* chaste and innoceiilf 
still her husband hath renounced her. So we shoulc) all piO" 
tect her. She is worthy of your reverence — specially irihOe 
such is the order of mine— your preceptor. So, do ye all^ 
take care of her with great affection." Having consigned dtf 
charge of SitSL unto the hands of the female aacetia^ 
the great and illustrious ascetic VSLlmiki, followed bj hb 
disciples, speedily proceeded towards his holy hennitage. 



UTTARA KA NDA M. 1 7 ji 



SECTION LX. 



B. 



lEHOLDlNG the great ascetic VSLlmiki thus conduct- 
ing Sit^ into his own hermitage Lakshmana's heart was 
bewildered with grief. Thereupon he said to the expert 
charioteer Sumantra. " Do thou perceive Rama's grief 
consequent upon the separation from Sitll. His spouse-— 
the daughter of Janaka, is perfectly pure ; what can be 
more painful than that RSLma is living alone having renounced 
her ? It is clear unto me, O Sumantra, that this separation 
of Rama, hath been brought about by the influence of 
destiny — for it is hard to g^t over accident. Even that 
Rama, who, when enraged, is capable of slaying the celes- 
tials, Gandharbas, Asuras and Rakshasas, hath been engaged 
in the worship of destiny. Formerly did Rama go through 
miseries, residing in the forest of Dandaka, at the com- 
mand of his sire for fourteen years. But this banishment 
of Sita appears to me as exceedingly painful and most ruth- 
less. O charioteer, the opinion of the citizens is by no 
means just; consequently what shall we gain by perform- 
ing such a bad action for fame as the exile of Sita ?" 
Hearing those words of Lakshmana, the wise Sumantra 
reverentially replied ; — *' Be not aggrieved for SitSL, O Sau- 
mitri Formerly in the presence of thy sire the Brah- 
mananas related this account of Site's exile. Rama shall 
be deprived of all happiness and be separated from his 
dear wife ; what more, the virtuous-souled Rama, having 
long arms, shall, under the influence of time, renounce thee, 
Sit§, Satrughna and Bharata. O Lakshmana, when DurbcLsa 
was addressed by the king Da^aratha as to thy future he 
replied in the above <\^ay. I have told thee the same. Do thou 



1732 RAM AY AN A. 

not communicate this unto Satrughna, Bharata or any body. 
O foremost of men, Durbasa said this unto Da^aratha before 
me, Vasishtha and other great men. Hearing the words 
of Rishi, Da^aratha, the foremost of men, said unto mc, 
*'0 charioteer, do not reveal this secret to any body." 
gentle one, it is not proper by any means to falsify the words 
of the king Da^aratha. I shall always, very carefully, carry 
out his orders. It is not proper to reveal this mystery 
before thee. Still I do so for thy curiosity hath been greatly 
excited. Though this mystery was communicated formerly 
by the king Da^aratha and though it is not proper to reveal 
it to any body, still I express it before thee that thou mayst 
not, on hearing it, be worked up with sorrow ; for destiny 
is hard to be got over. And it is by the influence of that 
destiny that thou hast met w ith such a sorrow and grief. 
However, do thou not reveal this secret unto Satrughna and 
Bharata." Hearing these grave and important words of 
Sumantra, Lakshmana ordered him to relate. 



SECTION LXi, 



jjEiNG thus requested by the high-souled LakshmanSf 
Sumantra began to reveal the mystery of DurbSLsft's account 
<*In the days of yore the great ascetic DurbfisS, the son of 
Atri, resided for a year in the holy hermitage of Vasisfatha. 
At that time thy sire, the highly effulgent and illustrious 
Da^aratha, with a view to see his high-souled priest 
Vasishtha, repaired there. He saw the great ascetic DvibMi 



1 



uttarakandam. 1733 

burning like the sun in his effulgence, seated on the right 
hand side of Vasishtha. Thereupon he humbly saluted those 
two leading ascetics. And they too, welcoming him, received 
him duly with seat, water to wash feet, Arghya, fruits and 
roots. Then he lived there in the company of the ascetics. 
Thereupon during the noon, all those ascetics, seated there, 
began to dwell upon various pleasant topics. During an 
interval Da^aratha, with folded hands and uplifted arms, said 
to the high-souled soft of Atri — Durbasa, having asceticism 
for his wealth. '*0 illustrious Sir, how long shall my family 
remain in existence ? What is the extent of the lease of life 
granted to Rama and my other sons ? How long shall the 
descendants of Rama live ? And what shall be the end of 
my race ? Do thou relate all this unto me." Hearing the 
words of the king Da^aratha the highly effulgent Durbasel 
replied : — **Hear, the early history, O king. During tha 
encounter between the celestials and Asuras, the demons, 
being remonstrated with by the celestials sought shelter 
of the wife ©f Vrigu— thy priest. Vrigu's wife having 
promised them help they lived there fearlessly. Having 
bekeld the demons thus helped by Vriju's wife, Hari, the 
king of the celestials, enraged, chopped off her head with 
his sharp discus. And angry on beholding his wife slain, 
Vrigu, imprecated a curse on Vishnu, the slayer of enemies' 
race, saying — "Being beside thyself with anger thou hast slain 
my wife, not worthy of being killed ; therefore, O JanSrddana, 
thou shalt be born in the region of mortals. And there 
thou shalt remain separated from thy spouse for many long 
years." Having imprecated this curse, Vrigu was greatly 
pained and being propitiated by his adoration, Vishnu, fond 
of disciples, said :^"Having slain Ravana and others, I shall 
be, for the behoof of mankind, subject to this imprecation." 
O bestower of kings, the highly effulgent Vishnu, thus 
imprecated by Vrigu in the days of yore, hath been born as 
thy son in this birth and hath been celebrated under the 



1734 RAM A VAN A. 

appellation of R§ma. O conferer of honors, for sooth shall 
R&ma partake of the fruits of Vrigu's curse. He shall reign ii> 
Ayodhy^ for a long time. All bis followers shall be happy and 
prosperous. Having reigned for eleven thousand years 
R^ma shall repair to the region of BrahmSl. N«oe shall 
be able to vanquish him. He shall celebrate ouiny a 
horse-sacrifice with profuse gifts and shall establish many 
royal families. He shall beget on SiUk two sons." 
Having thus related unto Da^aratha .the past and {utoie 
of his family the highly effulgent gpreat ascetic Duibisi 
became silent. He being silent — the great King Dafarathat 
having bowed unto the two high-souled ascetics^ agaia 
returned to his city Ayodhyi. I had heard there all thest 
words of the great ascetic Durb&sl. Up to this time tliey 
are lying in my heart. Rishis' words shall never prove 
fruitless. According to the words of Rishi Rima shall 
install two sons of SitSl in Ayodhyi, not anywhere else. 
Under these circumstances^ O Lakshmana, thou shouldsl 
not grieve for Sit& or Klma ; in their interest do tboa 
become patient." Hearing those wonderous words of the 
charioteer Sumantra, Lakshmana became greatly hap(qf 
and eulogised him again and again ? They thus convers* 
ing with one another on their way back, the sun set* 
They accordingly spent that night on the banks of KesiaL 



VTTAkAKANDAM. 173? 



SEOTION LXI I . 



—0d — 



H 



AVIT7G spent the night on the banks of Kesin!, 
llic mighty car-warrior Lakshmana, got up early in the 
morning and again proceeded on his journey (home) 
And reached in the noon the city of Ayodhy& filled with 
Various jewels and delighted and plump citizens. ' fiut the 
high-souled Lakshmana became greatly sorry stricken with 
the thought as to what he should relate oh approaching 
Ihe feet of RSlma. Whilst proceeding with this thought 
he saw the highly picturesque palace of Rima resembling 
the rays of iHe moon. Having descended from his car 
at the palace-gate, Lakshmana, the foremost of men^ with 
his face downwards and a distressed heart) uhobstructed, 
entered the palace. Having entered there he saw his 
elder brother Rama seated poorly on an excellent seat 
with his eyes full of tears. Being greatly pained at thtf 
sight, Saumitri touched his feet and with folded palms 
said : — ** O worshipful sir, having obeyed thy behests t 
have left the daughter of Janaka at the holy hermitage 
of Vilmiki near the banks of the Ganges^ Halving left 
that illustrious pUre lady at the skirt of the hermitage 
1 have again dome to serve thy feet. Do thou not grieve^ 
O foremost of men, for such is the course of time. The 
intelligent people like thee do not grievei Where there is 
growth there is decay, where there is prosperity there is ruin< 
and where there is birth there is death. Therefore attach- 
ment unto wife, sons, friends and riches is not proper, for 
surely shall be brought about separation with them. Whilst 
thou canst control thyself and thy mind, shouldst thou not 



1736 RAM A VAN A. 

be able to bear this trifling pain of separation ? Leading 
men like thyself are never overwhelmed by all these things. 
O Rilghava, thou shalt again be blamed by the people. In 
fear of this calumny, O sing that thou hast renounced 
Maithili. And if dost thou grieve for that spouse thy 
calumny shall undoubtedly be deep-rooted in the kingdom. 
Therefore do thou restore thyself patiently, O foremost of 
men. Do thou give up this weakness and be not sorry.*' 
The intelligent Lakshmana, the son of SumitrSL, having said 
this, RSLma, the descendant of Kakutstha atid fond of 
friends, with great delight said : — "Thou hast spoken the 
truth, O Lakshmana, O foremost of men. 1 have been 
greatly delighted, O hero for thy carrying out my orders. O 
gentle Saumitri, my grief and sorrow have been removed 
for those pleasant words of thine." 



SECTION LXIir. 



'00- 



Xi EARING those wondrous words of Lakshmalia Riml 
was greatly delighted and said " thou having ati auspicioQi 
look, thou art gifted with great intellect and after my heart; 
a friend like thee is rare at such a time. But O beautiful 
Saumitri, do thou, apprised of my intention, carry out my 
words. O gentle son of Sumitra, for not looking to state 
business for these four days 1 have been pierced to the very 
vitals. Do thou therefore call here men, or women, priests 
or councillors who have come for business. For sooth do 



bffARAKANDAM) 1737 

ii Icing falls into the dreadful hell where the wind doth not 
blow, who does not daily look into his state affairs. I have 
heard, O foreniost of men, that there lived in the days of 
yore a highly illustrious, truthful and pure-minded king, ever 
devotea uiito the Brahmanas, by the name of Nriga. Once 
on a time at the sacred pilgrimage of Pushpaka that king 
conferred lipoii the Brahmanas one Kott of kine with 
calves adorned with golden ornaments. Acci- 

dentally on that occasion, a cow with calf belonging 
to a poor Brahman, living upon low means, was given 
away along with other kine. Undergoing hunger and thirst, 
the master of that lost cow travelled for a long: time 
in many places in search of it. Thereupon having 
reached the province of Kanakhal he espied his own 
cow in the house of a Brahfnana. The cow was well kept 
and the young one was grown up. Thereupon the Brahman 
called the cow by the name given by him saying " Savala, 
come.*' The cow heard that and recognizing the voice of the 
ferahman followed him. And he preceded her burning like fire. 
And the Brahmaiia, in whose house the cow so long remained, 
speedily pursued her arid approaching the ascetic said. 
** This cow is mine. The king Nriga conferred this upon 
me.'* So there arose a great quarrel between the two 
learned Brahnianas. And thus quarreling they .both ap- 
proached hint who had given away the cow. And though 
they waited for a long time at the gate they did not obtain 
permission to enter the palace. Thereat both of them were 
greatly engraged and imprecated dreadful curses, saying 
^' Since thOu hast not granted us an interview though we 
have been waiting here for a long time, thou shalt, by our 
curse, remain invisible, being a lizard. Thou shalt in this 
state live in a den for many hundred and thousand years. 
When Vishnu assuming a human person shall be born in the 
Vasudeva family of Yadavas and enhance their glory he shall 
liberate thee from the curse. Immediately befere the advent 



1738 RAM AY AN A. 

of the Kali Yuga the Rishi Nara Narayana gifted with grcsrt 
prowess shall descend upon earth to relieve her of the burden^ 
" Having thus imprecated the curse upon the king the Rishis 
became silent. The cow was old and weak so they botb« 
with mutual consent, conferred that upon another Brahman^ 
O Lakshmana, the king Nriga is sitill suffering from that 
dreadful curse. It is the kingf s folly that is manifest frooi 
the mutual disagreement of the workers. Do thou brings 
them all speedily to nie who have come for business. For, 
sooth shall the kings profit by the just administratioo* 
Do thou therefore go in person, O Lakshmana and see 
who bath come for business," 



4ftM«te-M4M^B^ 



Section lxiV. 



00 — 



H 



EARING the words of the highfy effiilgcfht RlilUb 
f^akshmana, conversant with discrimanative knoftledgt^ 
replied with folded hands, saying : — " O Kakutstha, it ill 
for a very simple folly thatt the two BrahnraiKats liripre- 
cated that curse upon the king Mriga, di^adful as ife 
rod of Varna. May I ask thee, O foremost of menii wfcit 
did that King say unto the Brahmans when he «tf 
thus imprecated?" Whereto RSma replied saying: — ^0 
gentle one, hear, what the king Nriga said when iai|MC- 
cated. Hearing of the departure of the Brahmanas hf 
sent for his priest, minister, the citis^ens and subjects MnA 
filled with sorrow said : — '* Do ye ail bear attenlivd^ 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1739 

my words. Having imprecated a dreadful curse upon me 
the jolly saint NSLrada and the ascetic Parvata have speedily, 
like the wind, repaired to the region of BrahmS. Do ye 
therefore, even today, place the prince Vasu on the 
throne, and let the architects prepare a pleasant den for 
me. Living therein I shall waste the curse of the Brahmaps. 
Let the architects dig one den to protect me against the rains, 
one against the affliction of the winter and one against the 
distresses of summer. Let them enhance the picturesqueness 
of those dens by planting many trees having profuse 
bratiches and fruits and flowers. As long as time shall not 
change so long I shall spend my days happily in th^ den. 
For half a league on all sides around me let flower trees * 
be planted.'* Having made those arrangements and placed 
Vasu on the throne the king Nriga said : — " Do not swerve 
from the path of morality, O my son, and do thou duly govern 
the subjects according to the custom of the Kshatryas. 
Thou hast seen, with thine own eyes, the curse that the 
Brahmanas have given me being enraged for a very trifling 
folly of mine. Do thou not repent for me. My son, time 
is the lord of happiness and sorrow ; it is by the influence 
of time that I have fallen into such a disaster. Creatures 
must meet with what is kept in store by destiny ; they must 
go where they are bound for and they must ac- 
quire what is set apart for them. Pristine actions are the 
root of all these ; so, be not sorry, O my son." O 
foremost of men, having given this advice unto his son, the 
highly illustrious king Nriga proceeded to live in the sweet 
fragrant den. Having entered the den filled with many 
jewels the high-souled king began to spend his days in the 
satisfaction of the curse imprecated by the two Brahmanas." 



i74q RAMAVylNA. 



SECTION LXV. 



»^— < 



X HAVE thus given unto thee m account of the curse 
imprecated on Nriga. Listen, if dost thou wish to hear of 
any other theme/' Rama having said this Laksbmana 
replied : — *' \ am not satiated with the account of those 
wonderful stories, O king." Hearing the reply of Laks- 
mana, Rama, the descendant of Ikshawku, began ag^n 
with themes instinct with morality : — " There lived a highly 
pious and powerful king by the name of Nimi. He was 
the twelfth of Ikshawku's sons. That powerful king made a 
picturesque city like ^that c^f the celestials near Ike 
hermitage of Gautama. The name of that beautiful city 
was Vaijayanta and the highly illustrious royal saint 
\^sed to live there. Having thus reared a highly 
picturesque city he thought of worshipping the deity by 
celebrating a sacrifice for the satisfaction of his 
sire. Having thus resolved and invited his sire Ikshawka 
^hc son of Manu, he first welcomed the celestial saint. Nimi 
the descendant of Ikshwaku, then welcomed the saints Atri, 
Angiras and Vrigu having asceticism for their wealth. There- 
upon Vasishtha said to Nimi, the foremost of royal saints— 
*' I have already been engaged by Indra. Do thou therefocc 
wait as long as his sacrifice is not fini^^hed there." After 
the departure of Vasishtha the great Gautama engaged in 
the satisfaction of Vasistha's duties. And the high-souled 
Vasishtha too engaged in Indra's sacrifice. On tfcc 
other hand having united all the Brahmans the great 
king began to celebrate the sacrifice extending over fite 
thousand years n^-ar his city by the side of tlie 



UTTARAKANDAM, 174^ 

limayala. Thereupon having finished the sacrifice of 
[idra there came to the King, the blameless and the 
ustrious Rishi Vashishtha. Finding Gautama engaged 

hi^ room he was exceedingly enraged. Thereupon 
waited there for some time to see the King. On that 
ly the royal saint Nimi was deeply asleep. And not 
iholding the King the high-souled Vasishtha was greatly 
)gry and said : — ** Since thpu hast, O King, engaged 
lother neglecting me, thy body shall remain senseless." 
hereupon hearing the curse of Vasishtha, the king got up. 
here beside himself with ire \^ said — '* I was unconscious 

sleep — still soiled with anger thou hast hurled the fiery 
irse against me like the second rod of Yama. There- 
ire, O ascetic, thy person shall remain senseless for a 
•ng time. That king and the ascetic having thus impre- 
ited one another under the influence of anger, they imme- 
lately were deprived of their bodies. 



SECTION LXVI. 



'00: 



XI EARING the words of the effulgent RSma, Lakshmana. 
le slayer of enemies, said with fqlded hands : — ''Having 
lus cast ofl their bodies how did that Brahman worshipped 
f the celestials and the king regain them ?" Having beei> 
lus accosted by Lakshmana, R5ma, the descendant of 
icshwakus and the foremost of men, replied : — ''Havingr 
enounced their persons both Nimi and the pious Vasishtha, 
paying asceticism fpr their we^ilth, were metamorphosed into. 



1742 RAM AY AN A. 

air. Thereupon being thus deprived of his body the highly 
effi^lgent and great ascetic Vasishtha went to the Patriarch 
Brahma with the object of acquiring from him another. 
Being merged in the air, he, conversant with religion, 
bowed unto his father and said : — **0 illustrious god of gods ! 
O thou lotus-sprung ! by the imprecation of Nimi I have 
been now deprived of my body and been converted into 
air. O lord, the state of being bodiless is highly painful 
to all. The bodiless cannot perform any work ; do thou, 
therefore, by thy favour, grant me another body. ''Where- 
to the self-sprung BrahmSi, of unmitigated prowess, replied. 
"O great one, do thou enter into the vital energy of Mitra 
and Varuna ; and even then, O foremost of twice-bom 'ones, 
thou shalt not be born of a woman and being greatly pious 
shalt attain to the rank of a patriarch." The Patriarch 
BrahmSL having said this, Vasishtha, saluting and 
circumambulating him, repaired to the region of Varuna. 
At that time Mitra in conjunction with Varuna was reigning 
in Varuna 's kingdom being worshipped by all celestials. 
Meanwhile encircled by her mates the leading ApsariL arrived 
there at her pleasure. Beholding the frolicsome and 
beautiful Urvasi, Varuna attained to an excess of delight. 
Thereupon he expressed his intention of living with that qiiecn 
of ApsarSLs, having a moon-like countenance and lotus^yet. 
Thereat Urvasi, with folded hands, said — "O lord of celestials, 
Mitra himself has already invited me for the same." Being 
stricken by desire Varuna said to Urvasi "I shall discharge 
my vital energy into this pot if thou dost not wish to live 
with me." Hearing those sweet words of the Patriarch 
Varuna, Urvasi was highly pleased and said : — "Do what 
thou hast said. Now my body is under the possession of 
Mitra — but my mind is attached unto thine and thou art 
equally attached unto me.'' Urvasi having said this, Varuna 
discharged his vital energy into the pot. Thereupon Urvasi 
spproached Mitra. hv\A thereat highly enraged he said to 



VTTARAKaNDaM. 1 741 

her "1 invited thee first ; O thou of vicious actions, why hasti 
thou, renouncing me, secured another. F*or this vile action^ 
thou shalt, by my curse live in the land of mortals for some 
time. The royal saint PuruvftrS, the king of Kasi, is the 
son of Budha. Do thou go to him, thou of a vicious 
intellect ; he shall be thy husband." Thereupon being thus 
placed under the influence of curse Urvasi went to PuruvarS. 
The king PuruvarS was the begotten son of Budha. He 
reigned in the foremost of cities Pratishtaro. He begot on 
Urvasi a highly powerful and beautiful son by the name of 
Ayu. Nahusha, powerful as Indra, was the son of Ayu, 
When Indra, the king of the celestials, was assailed with 
thunderbolt by the Asura Vitra,Nahusha governed his kingdom 
for a hundred thousand years. In this wise Urvasi, having 
beautiful teeth, eyes and brow, remained on earth for many 
years and then returned to the region of Indra after the 
period of curse had been over. 



SECTION LXVil. 



XX EARING this Wonderful and heavenlv theme Laksli-' 
fnana was highly gratified and said to R5ma " O KSkuthstha, 
how did that twice-born, orie worshipped by the celestials 
and the king regain their bodies, after being bodiless." 
Hearing the words of Lakshmana, Rama, having truth for his 
prowess, began to relate the story of Vasishtha. " O forein»ot 



1744 I^aMAYANA. 

of Raghus, there spang up two fdrenlost Brahmin saints, 
from the vital energy discharged by the bigh*souIed Mitri 
and Varuna into the pot. At first therefrbb rose up tU 
illustrious Rishi Agastya and saying ' I ani not thine son" 
went away leaving Mitr^. Before the Vitd ^energy el 
Varuna was thrown into the pot Mitra discharged hi& Own od 
Urvasi's account which waS tiie isourte of Aglstyi's Witfc. 
Into the pot in which Mitra's energy was clischargeii Vanmi 
also put his own.atld bdth the energies were mixed up. There* 
upon after some time from the tnbrgii^^ bf bbtb MitM aoa 
\ ai'una sprang up the efFuIjeht VasisbthH — the prie&t bf Iksk- 
awkus. O gentle one, the highly effulgent Ikshawku appoint- 
ed that blameless kishi as the priest bf out family as iioon as 
he was born. I have thus described tb ybtl the Mory of 
Vasislitha's birth possessing a wondeHul body. Hear nov 
what befell the king Ninli. And UeHoiJiiig the king Nimi 
bodiless the intelligent Rishi initiated hini iiitb the ritd 
of sacrifice. And those leading twice-born ones, with a^ 
sembled citizens and servants, began to protect that bodjr 
with unguents, garlands and clothes. Thereupon at the end 
bf the sacrifice Vrigu said '' O king, I am propitiateil widi 
thee ; I shall restore thee to senses." Thereupbn tlifc tAtt 
iials, highly pleased, addressed the coiisclbiisiiels bf Nifli 
saying ''O royal saint, do thou acCept boons ; wKerfe^haU*^ 
place thy consciousness?*' TKereupidn being addressed If 
the celestials the conscioubiiess said "I itiay lire ill the c|d 
bf the celestials." They agreed to it and said ^H} UxJ rf' 
earth, for thee, their eyes shall be influenced within a i 
The exhaustion, that their eyes shall experiehte oh 
of thy moving about as the air, shall be renibved witUatUi 
moment." Having said this the celestials repaired to thdr 
respective quarters and the high-souled Risfais blfbf 
conveyed Nimi's body to the sacrificial ground and dedkiit' 
it as an edy began to churn it with great energy aeOQV 
panied by incantations. They being tl eogafed '^ 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1745 

af the edy for the purpose of having a son of Nimi 
•rang up a son of devout austerities. He was called 
For he originated from Manthana ; he was called 

for his having sprung up from Janan and Vaideha 
ving been born from Videha. In this wise Janaka, 
t king of Videhas, was born. His other name was 
and his family were celebrated as Maithilas, O 
)ne, I have thus related unto thee the wondrous births, 
;equence of the curse, of the great ascetic Vasishtlia 

royal saint Nimi. 



SECTION LXVMI 



-00- 



AMA having said this, Lakshmana, the slayer of 
5, burning in his native effulgence, said : — "O fore- 
kings, this ancient account of the ascetic Vasishtha 
e king Nimi is highly surprising and wonderful. But 
s a Kshatrya king and a hero — besides although 
i he did not forgive the high-souled Vasishtha." 
hus accosted Rama, the Kshatrya-chief, said to the 
it Lakshmana conversant with all Sastras — "O hero, 
less is not to be seen in all men. O Saumitri, do 
lear attentively, the unbearable anger which was 
1 by the king Yayati resorting to the quality of good- 
Yayati, the enhancer of the prosperity of cities, was 
of Nahusha. He had two beautiful v/ives, one of 
vas Sarmishlha, grand daughter of Aditi, the daughter 
laparva. She was the more beloved of the two ; his 
219 



1746 RAM AY AN A, 

other spouse was DevajSni, grand daughter of Usanis. She 
was not liked by her husband. Both of them igave birth to a 
son each and both the sons were beautiful and attentive. Puru 
was born of Sarmishtha and Yadu of DevajSni. Puru was 
the favourite son of the king, both on account of his mother 
and of his personal graces. Thereat Yadu, greatly sorry, 
said to his mother : — ** Born in the race of the illustrious 
Vargava of unwearied actions, thou art going through mental 
; afflictions and unbearable insults ; therefore, O mother, let us 
both enter into fire. Let the king spend many nights with 
Sarmishtha — the daughter of a demon. Thou mayst withstand 
the insults but I shall never brooke them. Permit me, I shall, 
in sooth, renounce my life/' The son having, weepingly and 
distressingly, said this, Devajani was greatly enraged and 
thought of her father. As soon as he was thought of 
by his daughter Vargava speedily came there and 
beholding her senseless and deprived from joy said 
''Daughter, what is the matter ?" The effulgent 
father having addressed his daughter repeatedly in this 
wise, Devajani, enraged, replied : — "O foremost of ascetics, 
1 shall cither enter into fire water or drink poison — by no 
means I shall preserve this life of mine. Thou dost not 
know of the miseries and insults I have been subject ta 
Brahman, when a tree is neglected, those who live thereon 
are also distressed. The king having disregarded mc, 
forsooth thou hast also been neglected." Hearing the words 
of his daughter, Vargava, enraged said to the king YaySlti :— 
*'Thou art vicious-minded, O son of Nahusha ; thou hast 
dishonored me and therefore in thy youth thou shalt be subject 
to decrepitude and infirmities of age." Having thus impre- 
cated the curse and consoled his sorrowful daughter the 
highly illustrious rishi \'argava repaired to his own habitation. 
H«iving thus conferred solace unto his daughter, that leading 
Braliman, effulgent as the sun, returned therefrom. 



UTTA RA KA NDA M. ' 1 747 



SECTION LXIX. 



00 



X AYATi, the son of Nahusha, was greatly distressed on 
hearing of the ire of the preceptor Sukra. Thereupon meet- 
ing with the infirmities of age by the imprecation of the 
saint he said to his son Yadu : — **0 Yadu, thou art cognizant 
of religion, do thou therefore take this decripitude for me ; 
I shall satisfy myself with various enjoyments. O foremost 
of men, I have not been yet satiated with worldly enjoy- 
ments — I shall therefore again take upon myself this decrepi- 
tude after having enjoyed all objects of sense.'* Hearing 
those words of Yayati, the foremost of men, Yadu replied : — 
*'Let thy most favourite son Puru take upon himself this 
decrepitude. O king, thou hast deprived me from all 
things — what more, thou dost not allow me to come near thee. 
Let that Puru take this, with whom thou dost eat and live." 
Hearing the words of Yadu, Yayati said to Puru : — "O thou 
having large arms, do thou take the decrepitude for me." 
Hearing the words of Yayati, Puru, with folded hands, said : — 
"I am always ready to satisfy thy commands ; and I have 
been favoured and honored by this command of thine." 
Hearing those words of Puru Yayati was highly pleased and 
attained to an excess of delight and then transferred his 
own decrepitude to him. Thereupon regaining his youth 
the king reigned in earth for many thousand years celebrat- 
ing thousands of sacrifices. Thereupon after a long time 
Yayati said to Puru *'0 my son, do thou bring the decrepitude 
I have kept as deposit with thee — let it now assail me. I 
transferred it to you as a deposit. For this I shall take it 
back ; be not sorry for this. I have been greatly pleased 
that thou hast satisfied my behests. I shall, now pleased, 



1748 RAM A VAN A, 

install thee on the royal throne/' Having thus addressed 
his son Puru, the king Yayati angrily said to Yadu, the son 
of Devayani : — 'Thou, vicious Rakhasa, art born of me in 
the shape of a Kshatrya, or else why shouldst thou disobey 
my orders ? For this thou shaft never be a king. I am thy 
father and preceptor and still thou hast disregarded me. 
Thou shalt be the father of dreadful Rlkshasas, O vici- 
ous minded ; thy descendants shall be degraded from the 
lunar race and thy children shall be equally vicious-minded 
like thee." Having thus imprecated Yadu, the royal saint 
Yayati honored Puru, the enhancer of the prosperity of the 
kingdom, with installation and then retired to woods. 
Thereupon after a long time he breathed his last and went 
to the abode of the celestials. The highly illustrious Puru 
reigned piously in the foremost of cities Prathishtan. Yadu 
begot thousands and thousands of R^Lkhasas and being 
degraded from the royal family reigned in a city named 
Kraunchavana, hard to be got at. In this wise, according 
to the custom of the Kshatryas the king Yayati took upon 
himself the imprecation of the preceptor Sukra, but he did 
not forgive him. I have thus related unto thee everything. 
O gentle one, we shall follow the examples of these illustrious 
men. And in that case we shall not be degraded like the 
king Nriga." While Rama, having a moon-like countenancei 
was speaking thus, the stars became fewer in the welkin, and 
east, stricken with the early rays of the sun, appeared like 
damsel, clothed in a raiment coloured with the dye of 
flowers. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1749 



SECTION LXX. 



. »^* 



T 



HEREUPON having performed the morning rites the 
lotus-eyed Rama, in the early morning, sat on his royal throne 
and in the company of Brahmanas and citizens enaged in 
looking into state affairs. The assembly consisted of the 
priest Vasishtlia, the saint Kashyapa, ministers well versed 
in politics, other religious preceptors, moralists, members 
and kings. The assembly of Rama, of unwearied, actions 
appeared like that of Mahendra, Yama and Varuna. 
Rama said to Lakshmana, gifted with auspicious marks ^^O 
O Saumitri having long arms, do thou proceed to the city- 
gate to receive those who have come here for business.*' 
According to RSma's command Lakshmana, gifted with 
auspicious mark, arrived at the gate and called those who had 
come there for business. But none said that he had been 
brought there by any business. For there was neither 
deseasenor proverty in the kingdom. During RSma's regeme^ 
the earth was filled with corns and Asadhis, Childre i» 
youngmen and middle-aged people did not meet with death- 
The earth was governed piously so there was no obstacle- 
Thus during the administration of Rama none was seen who 
wanted justice. Lakshmana, with folded hands, said to Rama, 
*'None has come for business." Thereat, Rama, with a 
delighted heart, replied • — "Do thou go, O Saumitri, and see 
if any one has come for business. Royal policy if properly 
adopted, impiety can stand nowhere. It is for the fear of the 
king that people protect one another. And although laws, 
instituted by me are protecting the subjects like so many 
arrows, stilly O thou having long arms, do thou be engaged in 



1750 RAM AY AN A, 

governing the subjects." Being thus addressed Lakshmini 
issued out of the house and saw that a do^: was waitin'^ at 
the gate. Casting its looks around it was again and again 
barking. Beholding it in that plight the valiant Lakshmana 
said "O generous sir, what business has brought thee hither 
— do thou relate it confidentially." Hearing the words of 
Lakshmana the dog replied — **I wish to relate it unto Rlma, 
of unwearied actions,\vho is the refuge of all creatures and who 
declares fearlessness unto all. Hearing the words of the dog 
Lakshmana entered the beautiful palace to relate it unto 
RSlma. And having communicated it unto RStma he issued 
out and said to the dog : — "If thou hast anything true to 
speak thou mayst come and communicate it unto the king." 
Hearing the words of Lakshmana the dog said — **We cannot 
enter into the houses of divinities, kings and Brahmanas nor 
can we go there where is fire, Indra, the sun or the i^'ind, 
for we are the vilest born ; so I cannot enter there. For king 
is the personification of virtue and specially the king RAma 
is truthful, well versed in the science of fighting and ever 
engaged in the welfare of all beings. He is perfectly cogni* 
zant of where the six qualities are to be applied — master of 
morality, knoweth all, secth all and the best of beautiful. He 
is the moon, death, Yama, Kuvcra, the giver of riches, fire, 
Indra, the sun and Varuna. O Saumitri, do thou go and 
communicate unto the king protecting his subjects that 
without his permission I do not wish to go there." There- 
upon the highly cfTulgent and noble-minded Lakshmana 
entered the palace and said to Rama : — *'0 thou having long 
arms, O thou the enhancer of KausalySL's joy — I have 
communicated thine orders — I shall relate shortly everything 
regarding that ; do thou hear. That dog, as a beggar, is 
waiting at the gate for thy commands.*' Whereto Rima 
replied : — "Bring him Speedily here who is waiting at the 
gate for busine*?*?." 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1751 



SECTION LXXI. 



■00- 



H 



EARING the words of RSma the intelligent Lakshmana 
immediately sent for the dog and informed Rama, who, 
on beholding it, said — *^Do thou communicate thy desire 
unto me ; be not afraid." Thereupon beholding the king 
Rama, the dog, having his head cut off, said **The king is 
the protector of animals and their lord. The king is 
awake when the subjects are asleep and he protects them. 
By administering the laws properly the king protects piety. 
Without his shelter the subjects meet with destruction. The 
king is the lord and father of the whole universe. He is 
time, he is Yuga and he is the creation, mobile and immobile. 
He is called Dharma because he holdeth all. It is Dharma 
(virtue) that uphr)ldeth all mankind. It is by Dharma that 
the three worlds are being preserved. It is Dharma or virtue 
that thwarts the enemies. It is virtue that governs the 
subjects duly. It is for this that virtue is called Dhdrana 
or the holder. The virtue of preservation is the greatest and 
confers fruits in after life. There is nothing like virtue hard 
to acquire in this world. Charity, kindness, honoring the 
pious and innocent conduct constitute the chief virtues ; for 
by those the well-being of this life and the next is brought 
about. O Raghava, O thou of firms vows — thou art an example 
of examples. Thou art cognizant of the conduct of the pious. 
Thou art like an occcan, the refuge of all virtues. O fore- 
most of kings, out ol ignorace, I have spoken unto thee so 
many things. With my head downwards, I beg for thy satis- 
faction. Be not offended with me." HearinsT those wise words 
of the dog, Rama said : — "What shall I do for thee ? 



1752 RAMAYANA, 

Do thou mention it confidentially/' Whereto the deg re- 
plied, saying : — ** It is by piety that a king governs his 
kingdom — it is by virtue that a king protects his subjects, 
becomes a refuge unto all and removes the fear of his men. 
Keeping an eye on this, O Rama do thou hear, what I ^y. 
In the house of a certain Brahman there lives a beggar by 
the name of Sarvarthasiddha (/>., who has got all bis 
desires satisfied). And although I am innocent, he has for 
nothing hurt me.'* Hearing those words RSma sent his 
messenger who brought Sarvarthasiddha^ master of all 
subjects. Thereupon beholding R^ma in the assembly that 
effulgent and loading twice- born one said : — "O blameless 
Rama, tell me what I shall do for thee." Whereto RimI 
said — " O twice-born one, thou hast hurt this dog. What 
offence did it commit by thee that thou didst strike it 
severely with a rod. Anger is an enemy which taketh awaj 
Ife. Anger is a sweet-speeched enemy in the garb of a 
friend. It is the foremost of passions and like unto a sharp 
dagger. And it is anger that stealeth away every thing. It 
pilfers all that is acquired by asceticism, sacrifices and gifts. 
It is proper therefore by every peans to kill anger. Passions 
are running amock on all sides like so many exceedingly 
wicked steeds. Being satiated with of all objects of enjoy- 
.ments it is better to govern them by patience. By mind, 
actions, words and eyes a man should engage in the well 
being of people. He should not injure any body and be 
not addicted to any thing. The harm, that a mind not 
under control, can accomplsh, is beyond the range of a sharp 
dagger, trodden serpent and of an enemy always enraged. 
Even the nature of one, who has learnt humility, cannot be 
trusted. He, who hides his nature, himself reveals his true 
self." Rama, of unweared actions, having said this, SarvarihMt 
siddha^ the foremost of twice-born ones, said : — "Knocking 
about whole day for alms I was highly enraged and struck 
this dog. It was sitting in the mid-way and I asked 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1753 

It again and again to move away. Thereupon, moving away 
^nd standing with reluctance, it stood fearfully en the road- 
side. O descendant of Raghu, I was at that time stricken 
with hunger, and struck it for its vicious conduct. O king 
of kings, I am guilty in this, and thou must punish me. O lord 
of kings, do thou administer punishment unto me, — I shall 
then be released from the fear of hell." Thereupon, RSlma 
asked all the ministers, saying : — "What is to be done now ? 
What punishment is to be inflicted on him ? We can protect 
subjects, if we can administer punishment proportionate to 
crime. '* Thereat, Vri<ifu, Angiras, Kutsa, Vasishtha, 
KJlshya and other ascetics, the leading preachers, the 
ministers, the citizens, and other sages conversant with 
Sastras, present there, said : — "A Brahmana should not be 
punished with death.*' The sages conversant with law^ 
having said this, the ascetics addressed RJLma, saying : — 
"O Raghava, a king is the governor of all — specially thyself. 
Thou art the chastiser of the three worlds, the eternal 
Vishnu/' They all having said this, the dog began : — "Thou 
tlidst solemnly say What shall I do for thee ?' Therefore^ 
if tho'i art gratified w»th me, and if thou dost wish to 
confer boons on me, do thou appoint this BrShmana as the 
head of family." Thereupon, having been thus honored and 
pleased and ascending an elephant, he proceeded to occupy 
his new dignified station. At this, the councillors of 
Rama, surprised, said : — "O thou of great effulgence, he has 
not been punished. Rather thou hast conferred on him a 
boon." Hearing the words of ministers, R§ma said : — "You 
do not know the real truth of the whole thing — the dog 
knows it well.*' Being accosted by RSma. the dog 
said : — "O RSq^hava, I was the head of the family of 
Kalanjava. After the worship of the deities and Brahmana 
and the feastin^^ of the servants, mile, and female, I used to 
take my food. I used to parcel out things duly, and my mind 
was not in the least attached to sin. I used to preserve with 

220 



I7S4 KAMAYANA. 

grtat care the articles belonging to the tutelary deities, was 
humble, good-natured and engaged in the well-being of all 
animals. Still I have fallen into this dreadful and wretched 
condition. O Righava, this Brfthmana is angry by nature, 
and impious, injures others, and is impatient, cruel, harsh in 
words and ignorant, and therefore shall degrade his seven 
generations up and down. He will by no means be able to 
discharge the duties of a head of a family. He, whom thoa 
wishest to take to hell with her son, beasts and friends, should 
be engaged in the serving the BrSihmans and kine. For all his 
good actions, he is slain who steals the wealth of a Brahmana, 
a deity, a woman, and a boy, and the riches given away by him. 
O RSLghava,one who pilfers the riches of a Br&hmanaor a deity 
falls into a hell called Vichi. Even he who thinks io 
his mind of stealing it,goes once and again into hell." Hearing 
the words of the dog, the eyes of the effulgent RSLma were 
expanded with surprise. The dog went back from where it 
had come. In its pristine birth the dog was high-minded^ 
it is now cursed for being born in a degraded state of 
existence. Thereupon, repairing at last to V&r2^nas{ the dog 
took the vow of fasting. 



SECTION LXXil. 



X HERE lived for a long time a vulture and an owl oa 
a mountain expending over the banks of a river, resonaBt 
with the notes of cuckoos and filled ^ith lions, tigers awl 
various birds, situated in a pleasant forest abounding in Ucc9 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1755 

ear the city ol AyodhyS. Once on a time the vicious 
ulture alleging that the nest of the owl was his own, tegan 
3 quarrel with him. O worshipful Sir, thereupon they both 
aid : — *'The lotus-eyed RSma is the king of all people ; 
5t us go to him and he will deciJe to whom the nest 
c longs/' Having thus settled the vulture and the owl, 
eing impatient with rage, quarrelling with one another, 
ppeared before Rama and touched his feet. Behold- 
ng that lord of men, the vultureVsaid : **0 preserver of 
umanity, thou art the foremost, of celestials -and Asuras. 
) thou of great effulgence, thou art gifted with intelligence 
nd learning more than Vrihaspati and Sukracharya. Thou 
rt cognisant of the good and bad conditions of creatures, 
n beauty thou art like the Moon and art irrespressible like the 
lun. In glory thou art like Himalaya, in gravity like the 
)cean, in prowess like the Patriarch, in patience like the 
larth, and in velocity like the Wind. O Raghava, thou art 
he preceptor of the mobile and immobile creation, gifted 
irith all sorts of wealth, illustrious, devoid of a revengeful 
ipirit, unconquerable, victorious, and master of all SSistras 
md laws. O foremost of men, hear. I have an application 
;o thee. O Raghava, I had built a nest for myself ; this 
awl is now occupying it as his own ; therefore, O king, do 
thou save me." The vulture having said this, the owl 
began : — **True, it is, O king, that in him are the portions 
df the Moon, Indra, the Sun^ Kuvera and Yama, but there 
is in him also a portion of man. But thou art thyself the 
>mnipresent deity, Narayana. Thou, impelled by thine own 
self, dost judge all creatures impartially; therefore, a 
portion of gentleness is well manifest in thee and therefore 
lo people call thee, a portion of the Moon. O patriarch, in 
anger, punishment, gift and fear, thou art our giver, destroyer 
and protector, — it is for this that thou art called Indra. In ' 
energy thou art like fire irrepressible unto all creaturef, and 
because thou dost spread thy lusture upon all creatures, that 



175^ RAM A VAN A. 

thou art called the Sun. Thou art the very lord of richrs 

or art even superior to Kuvera ; like Padm& unto the lord of 

riches, Sri is alwavs by thee. Because thou dost discharge 

the functions of Kuvera, thou art the giver of wealth unto 

us. O Raghava, thou lookest upon all creatures, mobile 

and immobile, with an impartial eye — thou do.st regard thy 

friends and foes with impartia]ity,and thou art duly protecting 

thy subjects. O Raghava, death pursues him with whom 

thou art offended — and it is for this reason that thou art 

styled by people 'the highly powerful Yama.' O foremost of 

kings, because thou art forgiving unto all creatures and 

a kind king that people sing thy glories as of a man on earth. 

The king is the strength of the weak and helpless and he 

is the eye of the blind and the refuge of those who have no 

shelter. Thou art also our king ; therefore do thou listei 

to our petition. O king, entering into my nest, this vultuft 

is oppressing me. Thou only, O foremost of men, art the 

divine chastiser of mankind." Hearing those words, RiM 

sent for his councillors. The ministers of Da^anthft 

and R5ma, Vrishthi, Yayanta, Vijaya, Siddh&rtha, Rlshtu^ 

varddhana, Asoka, DarmapSla the highly powerM 

Sumantra and others were well versed in laws, high-minded, 

conversant with all the Sastras, intelligent, born in re sp ect- 

able families, and adepts in counsel. Having invited the* 

all and ascending his Pushpaka car, he went to the phce ii 

question, and, descending there, asked the vulture, "HowkNf 

has this nest been made ? Tell me. if thou remenbff; 

it." Whereto the vulture replied : — '*From the time wki 

mankind were first born and spread over the four qaailfli| 

of the globe have I been living in this nest." The owl ll^li 

said : — "At the time when the earth was (first) adorned vttfl e 

trees that this^nest of mine was constructed." Hearing AcKMk 

words, RJma said to the councillors : — "That assembly isiiitl!i 

an assembly where there are no friends — nor are they dW C 

men who do not dwell upon religious topics. That religUfl J 



i 



UTTARAKAND^lM, 1 757 

is not a religion where there is no truth 
and that truth is not the truth where there is 
hypocrisy. Those councillors are liars who do not give 
proper replies in time on the subjects they are well-informed 
on. He who does give reply to a question under the 
influence of passion, anger or fear, binds himself \\\{\\ 
a thousand nooses of Varuna, and at the expiration of full 
one year he is released from a single sin." Hearing these 
words, the ministers said to RSma : — "O thou having a large 
mind, what the owl has said is true — the vulture has not 
spoken the truth. Thou art the evidence this, O great 
king — for the king is the last refuge of all — the root of the 
subject and the eternal religion. He who is punished by 
the king, is not doomed to a degraded state. He is, in 
truth, saved from the fear of hell and reaches a better state." 
Hearing the words of the ministers, Rima said : — '*Hear 
what is mentioned in the PurSnas. Formerly the Sun, the 
Moon, the welkin with the stars, the earth with the mountains 
and forests — the three worlds, the mobile and the immobile, 
were under water. At that time only NSrSyana existed as 
thr second Sumeru. In N5r5yana's belly was stationed 
the earth with Lakshmi. Having destroyed the 
creation and entered water, the higWy effulgent Vishnu, 
identical with the souls of creatures, lay asleep there for 
many long years. Beholding Vishnu asleep after the 
destruction of the universe and knowing Vishnu of obstruct- 
ed breath, the great ascetic Brahm^ entered his abdomen. 
Thereupon, when a golden lotus sprang from Vishnu's navel. 
That great lord, ascetic BrahmS, originated therefrom and 
was engaged in austere penances for the purpose of creating 
earth, air, mountains, trees, men, reptiles and all animals 
born from womb or egg. At that time from the ears of 
N^r&yana originated two valiant and dreadful demons under 
the name of Madhu and Kaitabha. Beholding the Patriarch, 
ther3 they were greatly enraged, and pursued him. Thereat, 



175^ RAMAYANA. 

llie self-born cried aloud hideously. Awakened by that «ound, 
Narayana engaged in figliting with Madliu and Kaitabba, and 
slew them with his discus. And with their gore the whole 
earth was deluged. Thereupon, purifying the earth again, 
Hari, preserver of the world, covered it with trees. 
And various drugs were aUo created. And the earth 
was called Medtni because it was filled with Medas 
marrow of Madhu and Kaitabha. It is for this that I hold, 
O ministers, that this house does not belong to the vulture, 
but to the owl. Therefore, this vicious vulture 
should be punished — for this wicked, vicious-minded one, 
robbing another's nest, is oppressing him." In the interval 
a voice was heard in the sky stating the true facts : — 
•'O RiLma, do not slay the vulture, — for it has already been 
reduced to ashes by the force of Gautama's asceticism. 
O lord of men, this vulture, in its pristine birth, was a heroic 
truthful and pure king by the name of Brahmadatta. Once 
on a time a Brh^mana, by the name of Gautama, the very 
personification of KSLla, came to the house of Brahmadatta 
for food and said : — *0 king, I shall feed in thy 
house for more than a hundred years.' Thereupon, offering 
that effulgent Br&hmana, with his own hands, water to wash 
his feet the king Brahmadatta,made arrangements for his meal. 
Accidentally flesh was mixed with the food of the bigk- 
souled Gautama. Being enraged thereat, the ascetic 
imprecated him with a dreadful curse and said: — 'O king^ 
thou become a vulture.' The king said : — 'Be propitiated, 
O thou of great vows ; do not imprecate me thus. I hafCi 
out of ignorance committed this offence. O great 0M| 
O blameless one, do thou act so that this cuW 
may find termination.' Thereat understanding that 
this offence was committed by the king unwittingly, iba 
ascetic said — 'O king, in the race of Iksh&wkus a king ahal 
be born under the name of R&ma. O foremost of men, tboa 
shalt be released from the curse when he shall touch Ukc' 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1759 

Hearing the voice in the sky, Rima touched Brahmadatta. 
Thereupon renouncing his venture from and assuming a 
beautiful body smeared with celestial perfumes, he praised 
R2Lma and said : — *'0 thou conversant with piety, by thy 
favour have I been saved from the dreadful hell — here hath 
ended my curse." 



SECTION LXXIII 



— Ot) — 



A. 



S R^ma and Lakshmana were (daily) engaged in 
conversing thus, the vernal night, neither hot nor cold, came 
on. And it came to pass that one bright morning, after 
having performed his first diurnal rites, KStkutstha, under- 
standing the ways of the citizens, became anxious to present 
himself at a spot whence he could observe the citizens. At 
this time Sumantra, entering, addressed him, saying, — "O 
king, stopped at the gate, some ascetics stay there, — 
Maharshis, led by BhSrgava and Chyavana. And, O mighty 
monarch, eager for a sight of thee, those dwellers on the 
banks of the Yan>un2l, well pleased, have despatched me 
(hither), O tiger among men." Hearing his words, the 
righteous RSima answered : **Let the exalted Dvvijas enter." 
Thereat, honoring the royal mandate, the warder with joined 
bands brought those ascetics difficult of being approached. 
And numbering over an hundred, flaming up in their native 
effulgence, those high-souled anchorets entered the royal 
esidence. And they presented R^ma with various fruits in 



17^.0 /^AMAVAJVA. 

profusion and vessels filled with sanctified waters 
of* all holy spots. Thereupon, accepting the waters of the 
holy places as well as the various kinds of fruit, that mighty- 
armed one spake to the mighty ascetics : "Do ye agreeably 
to desert take these seats.'* Hearing R^ma*s speech, all 
the Maharshis sat down on those graceful and elegant 
golden seats. And seeing the saints seated there, that captor 
of hostile capitals. RSghava, restraining himself, with joined 
hands, observed :" What is the reason of your visit ? What 
shall I heed fully perform for you ? I am worthy of being 
commanded bv the Maharshis ; and I must without demor 
compass every pleasure of theirs. And this entire monarchy, 
and the life that is resident in my heart, — all these arc (or the 
regenerate ones. This I tell you in the name of truth. 
Hearing his words, the sages of fierce austerities inhabiting 
the banks of the YamunSL, broke out into a peal of plaudits. 
And those high-souled ones, exceedingly rejoiced, said:** On 
earth, O crown of men, this can only be expected from thee 
and nobody else. Many kings wielding great power have 
passed away who, having regard to the (possible) gravity 
of the undertaking, could not bring themselves to pronise 
anything befoiehand. But, without knowing he task, ihCHi 
hast bound thyself by a promise for the glory of the Brftmanas. 
And thou, without doubt, wilt succeed in effecting the work; 
and it bchovcth thee to deliver the sages from a mighty 
fright." 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1761 



SECTION LXXXV. 



y/S HEN the sages had spoken thus, Kakutstha said : '' O 
iscetics, tell me what is the work which I shall have to accom- 
plish in your behalf. Your fear shall be removed." As 
C^kutstha was speaking thus, Bhargava remarked ! "O lord 
>{ men, do thou hear of the origin of the fear that threatens 
>ur country. O king, formerly in the Krita age, there was 
I magnanimous offspring of Diti, the mighty Asura, Madu, 
'Idest son of Lota. He was well disposed towards 
)r2Lhmanas, kind to those seeking his refuge, and gifted with 
ligh intelligence. The exceedingly generous deities delighted 
n him greatly. And by way of honoring him, Rudra con- 
erred a wonderful boon upon Madhu endowed with prowess 
ind ever intent on religion. And extracting a dart from' 
lis own, possessed of terrific energy, endowed with great 
orce, and furnished with exceeding splendour,that high-souled 
)ne, well pleased, made it over (to Madhu) and spoke to him. 
rhou hast practised excellent and unrivalled righteousness, 
vhich hath won my good graces., and (therefore), I, highly 
{ratified, bestow on thee this choice weapon. So long as 
hou, O mighty Asura, dost rot assail celestials and Vipras, 
»o long shall this be thine, — otherwise it shall come to naught, 
deducing to cinders the person that shall rashly enter upon 
onflict with thee, this dart shall return to thy hand." Having 
hus obtained the boon from Rudra, the mighty Asura, again 
3owing to Mahadeva, addressed him, saying : "O reverend 
)ne, may this excellent dart be the possession of my family 
) Cfod, thou art the lord of the immortals.' Thereat the lord 
)f all beings, the mighty deity Siva, answered Madhu, when 
le had spoken thus : 'This will not be. But in order 

221 



l'}62 



RAM AY AN A. 



graciously say in I 
fav this dart. So ^ 



So 
being 
obtained thii 
of Asuras— 
beloved wife 
the offspring of 



d 



that thy prayer may not go for nothing, I grai 
thy behalf that one of thy sons shall sway this dart- 
long that dart-handed one shall be incapable 
destroyed by any creature.' Havi] 
wonderful boon from the god, Madhu — foremost 
caused a splendid city to be constructed, 
the exalted and majestic Kumbhinasi i 
Vi^wavasu by AnalS. Her son^ the highly powerful wicked, 
and fierce Lavana, ever since his boyhood, gave himself up to 
a sinful course of life. Seeii Is son. committed to u 
impious course Madhu was overcome with grief, but he did 
not say anything to him. And forsakiog this world, hr 
entered the region of Varuna ; und making over the dan 
unto Lavana, communicated to h n all about the boon he 
had obtained. And by virtue of the power of the dart, he 
oppresseth the three worlds in especial the ascetics 
the power of Lavana, and such is his dart. 
O KSkutstha, thou art capable (of righting our M-rx>Bg.) 
Thou art our chief resource. O RSma many a monanrh hilk 
t>een already sued by the sages, O hero, to debver them from 
this fear, — but we have not yet found a delhierer. Hearing. 
O child, that R&vana together with all his forces and vehicles 
hath been destroyed (by thee), we know that there brcathet 
not another king on earth capable of 
Therefore our prayer is that thou mayst deliv 
with the fear of lavana. Thus, O RSma, have m 
thee with the occasion of fear that hath arisen. Thou art 
capable of coping with the same. Do thou of unileteriorate^ 
prowess, do the needlul." 



such ii 
Hifaring all thi« 



delivering us. 
r us afflicted 
>'e acc^uainted 




UTTARAKANDAM. 1 763 



SECTION LXXVi. 



'00' 



T. 



HUS accosted (by the sages), RSma answered them 
with joined bands : " What doth he live on ? What are 
his ways ? And where doth Lavana live ? " Hearing 
R^ghava's words, the sages informed him of the way in 
which Lavana increased in power. His food is every creature 
specially ascetics ; his manner of life is regulated by ferocity 
and his constant home is Madhuvana. Slaying constantly 
thousands on thousands of lions and tigers and deer, and 
birds and huuian beings, he provides bis daily food (with 
their flesh.) And like the Destroyer on the occasion of the 
universal dissolution, that one possessed of gigantic strength 
feeds on other creatures as well.'' Hearing this, R&ghava 
spoke to the mighty ascetics : " I will slay that Raksha. Let 
your fright depart." Having thus bound himself with that 
promise to the asetics of fierce energy, Raghu's son along 
with his brothers spoke : '' What hero shall slay Lavana? Do 
you decide this. On whom shall devolve this duty ? Whether 
the mighty armed Bharata or the intelligent Satrughna shall 
(do this work ?)" Thus addressed by R&ghava Bharata 
remarked : '* I will slay this. Let this task be entrusted to 
me." Hearing Bharata's speech instinct with fortitude and 
valor, the younger brother of Laksbmana stood up, leaving 
his golden seat. And Satrughiia, saluting the king 
represented: 'The mighty-armed second .^n of Raghu 
hath already achieved a grand work : he formerly 
governed Ayodhya empty of the noble one,* bearing 
in his heart tlie grief connected with his . return. 

* Rima. 



i;64 RAM AY AN A. 

Undergoing many a hardship, O kinfs^, that illustrious ooe 
passed his days, lying down on a bed of sorrow, and living 
on fruits and roots, and wearing rags. Having auflered such 
misery, Raghu's son should not be suffered to undeigo 
trouble, while, O king I his servant is by." On Satrughna 
saying this, Raghava again said : " Let this be so. Do thoo 
do my bidding. I shall install thee on the graceful city of 
Madhu ; or if thou wish without and entrust Bharata with 
this task, O long-armed one. Heroic, and accomplished, tkoi 
art cometent to found a city on the Yamunft aa wdl ai 
flourishing provinces. He that, having peopie^s 
dominion, doth not furnish it with a king, goeth to hdL So 
if thou accept my words, then slaying Madhu't sooy the 
sinful Lavana,rule the kingdom righteously. O hero, thoia mmk 
say anything after what I have spoken. Wilj)iOttt dodil, a 
youthful younger brother must obey the injunctions o{ hb 
elder brother. Do thou, O K^kutstha, accept the !'*irtffil'f*^^ 
which I confer on the, preluded by the prescribed religkMi 
formulas uttered by Vipras headed by Vasishtha."— 



SECTION LXXVII. 



X HUS accosted by Ram§,the exceedingly energetic Silir 

ghna was powerfully wrought up with bashfulness, and rcpirf 

slowly : '' O lord of men, this doth not appear to be is 

consonance with morality. Wherefore, an elder brolbcr 

existing, wojlJst thou install a younger one? I nnsIrO 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1765 

est of men, do thy behest ; for, O exalted one, thy mandate 
an never be passed by me. O hero, I have heard from thee 
s well as from the Sruti (touching the morality concerned).* 
Vhen my second brother had already vowed (that he would 
lay Lavana), I ought not to have returned the answer I 
ctually have. I saying, — *I will in battle slay the dreadful 
^vana,' I have been guilty of an unrighteous speech. And 
\ is for this transgression that, O powerful one, I shall have 
o undergo this improper process. But, albeit this course 
s unrighteous and entails perdition, yet desired by my eldest 
rother, I certainly ought not to make any answer. And, O 
C§kutstha, a second answer I would not return ; so that, 
) bestower of honor, I may not, by a second reply, render 
lyself liable to a fresh punishment. In this matter, O chief 
f men, I will even do thy desire. Do thou, O descendant 
•f Raghu, so order that sin may not be mine (in having 
beyed thy mandate.)" Thus addressed by the heroic and 
igh-souled Satrughna, Rama, delighted, spoke unto Bharata 
nd Lakshmana, — "Do you carefully provide the things 
ecessary for the coronation : this very day shall I install 
hat foremost of men, the descendant of Raghu. And by 
iy order do you summon the Purodhasas, O K^kutstha, 
nd the citizens and the Ritwijas, and the councillors.'^ 
laving received the royal behest, the mighty car-warriors 
id accordingly. And the Kshatriyas and the Brahmana^ 
ntered the royal mansion with the priest as well as the 
equisite things for the installation. And then commenced 
lie auspicious sprinkling of the high-souled Satrughna, 
jaddening (the hearts of all in) the palace of R^ighava. And 
n being installed K^kutstha resembled the Sun ; and he 
ke Skanda formerly installed by the celestials led by Indra. 
Lnd when Satrughna had been installed by RUma of untiring 



f . e, of being iiv>tallcd as a king during the life of tny elder brother. 



^766 RAMAYANA. 

deeds, the citizens as well as the Brahmanas of vast Vcdic 
attainments experienced excess of joy. And Kau9alyl 
and Sumitra and Kaikeyl and the other wives of the king 
set up festal salutation in the palace. And on Satrughna 
having been installed the high-souled sages dwelling 
on the banks of the Jamunl, thought that Lavana had been 
slain. Then placing the installed Satrughna on his lap, 
Raghava, extolling his prowess, addressed him sweet words: 
" O captor of hosti Ic capitals, this divine arrow never missing 
is thine. With this, O son of Raghu, thou, O splacid one, 
wilt slay Lavana. O Kakutstha, this shaft was forged when 
invisible by celestials and Asuras the divine self-spning 
and invincible (deity) reposed on the mighty main, and 
when creation was oppressed by Madhu and Kaitabha as 
well as other Rakshasas. He, overwhelmed with rage desir* 
ous of creating the three worlds, created this best of arrows 
invincible to all beings, for the destruction of the wicked 
ones ; and destroyed them in battle by means of this very 
arrow. And having with this foremost of shafts finished 
Madhu and Kaitabha, they set about creating the worids* 
When, O Satrughna, formerly I sought to slay Rftvana, I 
did not discharge this arrow, thinking that if discharged, it 
would inflict great havoc on creatures. Keeping in his abode 
that great and redoubted which had been bestowed on Madbs 
by the high-souled Tryamvaka, for the destruction of foes,— 
and worshipping the same ever, Lavana goeth about and 
secureth excellet fare (for himself) when one challeogeth 
him, desirous of reducing him (his antagonist) to ashes* 
Therefore, O foremost of men, thou shouldst, before enterisK 
the city, stand at the gate obstructing his course. O Ifaos 
having long arms, thou shouldst inrite him for battle wbea 
he shall be weaponless and in that way wouldst be abk 
to destroy him. And by no other means he is to be slaia* 
If thou canst encompass this, he shall forsooth be slain. 
my son, I have thus to d thee the way in which the dart 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1767 

uld be thwarted. It is impossible to surpass the prowess 
he graceful Nilkantha. 



SECTION LIXViil 



H 



AVING thus addressed Satrughna, R^ma again and 
lin praised him and said : — "O foremost of men, let four 
•usand horses, two thousand chariots, one hundred excellent 
phants, shops with various articles and songsters follow 
e. O foremost of men, O Satrughna, do thou proceed 
h Nijuta gold and silver coins and necessary riches and 
iveyances. Do thou so act, O hero, that soldiers might 

well-fed and delighted and be not annoyed with thee. 
' thou please them with sweet words, for the servants, 
en they face enemies, have not with them friends or wives 
ind so they are pleased, O Rdghava when they receive 
ficient food and presents. O Satrughna, having sent 
fore a huge and well contented army do thou proceed 
erwards to Madhiivana. Thou shouldst proceed so fear- 
isly that Madhu's son Lavana might not know that thou 
irt going for encounter. O foremost of men, he shall not 

slain by any other expedient than that I have acquainted 
irsclf with. If he can perceive before, whoever that enemy 
ght be, Lavana shall forsooth destroy him. When ra^ns 
all set in after the expiration of the present summer thau 
>uldst slay him for that is the proper time fol- destroying 
It vicious-minded one. For he shall tUen fearlessly 



1768 RAMAYANA, 

move about having off his dart understanding that no onf 
would come to fight with him during rains. Let the soldiers 
only now proceed with ascetics before them ; the summer 
hath not as yet fully expired and this is the time, when they 
shall, without any trouble, be able to cross the Ganges- 
Afterwards having encamped thy army on the other side oi 
the Ganges thou shouldst alone proceed speedily with thy 
how." Hearing those words of Rama and summoning aH 
his highly powerful and leading warriors Satrughna sai^ 
"Do ye all proceed and halt at those places which are well 
known to you. Do not oppress any body.*' Having thu- 
ordered the powerful warriors the highly powerful Satrughri' 
bowed unto Kau^alya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi. Thcrcupoi 
having circumambulated with folded hands RSLma, Laksb 
mana and Bharata he reverentially saluted the feet of th^ 
priests. And then with Rama's permission and having gorB^ 
round him the highly powerful Satrughna issued out. Having 
thus depatched before a huge army consisting of selcctcr< 
elephants and horses, Satrughna, the enhancer of the glorj 
of Raghu's race, took farewell from R§ma. And all showc< 
him proper respect. 



VTTa RA Ka NDA M. 1 769 



SECTION LXXVIM, 



— 00— 



H 



AVING thus despatched his army and waited at 
.yodhya for a month Satrughna, the slayer of cHemies, 
roceeded alone. Having spent two nights on his way he 
rrived at the holy and picturesque hermitage of the great 
scetic Valmiki. And having bowed unto that high-souled 
uni he, with folded palms, said : — ''O illustrious Sir, I wish 
' wait here this day ; I have come here for some business 
our master Rama. To-morrow morning I shall proceed 
' the dreadful West.'* Hearing the words of the hi2:h- 
>uled Satrughna, Valmiki, the foremost of ascetics, replied 
lying : — "O thou of great renown, do thou wait here 
ithout any hesitation. O gentle one, this hermitage belongs 
> the descendants of the Raghu race. Do thou fearlessly 
ke thy seat and water to wash thy feet." Thereupon taking 
iter to wash his feet and feeding upon fruits and roots Satru- 
^na attained to great delight. And afterwards he asked the 
^at ascetic Valmiki saying : — **0 great ascetic, to whom 
■'ong the articles of sacrifice in the east near this hermit- 
'e ?" Whereto Valmiki replied "Satrughna, hear I shall 
n thee, whose sacrificial ground was this in the days of 
**"€. There was a king by the name of SaudSlsa — one of 
y ancestors. His son Virjashaha was a highly powerful and 
^us king. The heroic Saudasa was fond of hunting from 
s boyhood. Once on a time while a-hunting, he espied 
•'o Rakshasas in the forest. He had heard about them 
^tiy times before ; they were in the shape of tigers and of 
dreadful figure and were not satiated with devouring 
^ny thousand deer. King Saudasa saw those two 
222 



i;7o RAM AY AN A. 

R&kshasas and found the forest divested of all creatures. 
And enraged in consequence thereof he slew one of them. 
Having slain him and been at ease, SaudSsa, the foremost 
of men, began to eye that R^kshasa. His mate, greatly 
aggrieved, said to him : — "O vicious one, thoii hast, without 
any fault, slain my companion — I shall therefore mete out 
becoming punishment unto thee." Having said this the 
Rakshasa vanished therefrom. Thereupon in time the prince 
Virjashaha became king. SaudSisa engaged in celebrating 
a mighty horse-sacrifice in the vicinity of this hermitage. 
Vasishtha officiated as a priest at that sacrifice. It contisued 
for many Ayuta years. For immense riches the sacrifice 
appeared like one performed by the celestials. Thereupon 
when the sacrifice >vas about to be finished the aforesaid 
RSikshasa, remembering his former enmity, assumed the shape 
of Vasishtha and said to the king Saudasa :-^"0 king, to-dajr 
the sacrifice shall end ; do therefore, without any delaji 
feed me with meat." Hearing the words of the R&kshasain 
the guise of a Brahman, the king ordered his expert cookf, 
saying : — **Do ye soon prepare such dishes of meat as may 
satisfy my preceptor Vasishtha." Having been ordered by 
the king the cooks reverentially went away and the R&kdiasa 
assuming their shai>e brought before the king dishes. Tlie 
king and queen offered those dishes unto the ascetic 
Vasishtha, who, after being treated to them, perceived that 
they were of human flesh and, terribly enraged, said : — ^0 
king, let this be thy food which thou hast offered me ; this 
shall not prove otherwise." Being enraged on hearing it 
the king SaudSLsa took water in his palms and was about 
to imprecate Vasishtha, when his queen, preventing hiiii 
said : — "O king, the illustrious great ascetic Vasishtha li 
our preceptor and priest and so thou shouldst not imprecate 
him." Hearing those words of his queen, the king Saudlsa, 
threw off that powerful water on his own feet which at once 
became dark. From that time the illustrious king Saudlsa 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1771 

:anie also Itnown by the name of KalasmpSida. There- 
in the king with his spouse again and again bowed unto 
sishtha's feet and informed him of what the RSikshasa 
I done under the guise of a BrSihmana. Hearing the 
rds of the king and being apprised that this vile act had 
;n done by the Rikshasa, Vasishtha said, ''O l^ing, even 
at I have said angrily shall not prove futile. However 
:onfer upon thee this boon that after twelve years thou 
lit be freed from this curse, and by my favour thou shalt 
Irish no recollection of thy condition extending over those 
*lve years." Having thus suffered the consequences of 
: curse, Saudisa, the slayer of enemies, again obtained his 
igdom and governed his subjects. O descendant of 
ghu, the sacrificial ground of which thou hast asked me, 
longs to the king Saudisa." Having thus heard the 
ladful story of the king SaudSsa and saluted the ascetic 
Imiki, Satrughna entered a thatched cottage. 



/■ 



SECTION LXXiX. 



•00- 



vJn the same night Satrughna housed himself in a thatch- 
cottage Sita gave birth to twin sons. In the midnight 
e Muni boys came to Valmiki and communicated unto him 
is auspicious intelligence, saying " O illustrious Sir, the 
loved spouse of RSLma hath given birth to two sons ; do 
3u so protect them that evil spirits might'not injure them." 
taring those words the highly effulgent Valmiki went there 



1772 RAAfAYANA. 

and attained to great delight on behoMing those two highly 
effulgent sons, resembling the newty risen sun and the celes- 
tials. Thereupon he made arrangements against the oppres- 
sion of ghosts and goblins. Thereupon taking Kusa ( the 
upper part of the grass) and Lava (the lower part) the great 
ascetic Valmiki made those arrangemenls. And giving 
Kusa sanctified by Mantras unto the hands of elderly womeo 
he said, ''do ye rub the person of the elder boy with these'' ; 
and giving them Lava he said ''do ye rub the person of the 
younger brother with this. And according to this I sliall 
name the first Son Kusa and the second Lava ; and by those 
names they shall be celebrated on earth." Thereupon reveren- 
tially taking from the hands of VSLlmiki and Kusa Lava, the 
means of protection, the elderly ladles engaged in guarding 
them. Hearing that Sita without any trouble had given birth 
to two sons and elderly female ascetics had been engaged in 
protecting them and hearing the chanting of R&ma's glories in 
the midnight, Satrughna thought within himself. " Blesaed it 
is that Sit^ hath given birth to two sons." And with thb jay 
the live long night of Srabana passed away in no time. 
Having performed the morning rites after the expiration of 
the night and taken farewell from the ascetic VUmild^ 
Lakshmana proceeded towards the west. And having spent 
seven nights he at last arrived at the hermitage of the pkMS 
Rishis living on the banks of the Yamuni. Taking 
shelter there he engaged in pleasant conversation wttk 
Ch^banya and other ascetics. Having remained there ior 
the night and talked with those ascetics the high-aottled^ 
heroic Raghu prince Satrughna was greatly delighted. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1773 



SECTION LXXX. 



»^* ■ 



T 



HEREUPON when the night set in Satrughna accosted 
rigu*s son Chabanya saying, "O Brahman, how powerful is 
avana ? And what is the strength of his dart ? What 
ersons before had been destroyed by this dart in conflict ?" 
learing the words of the high-souled descendant of Raghu, 
-Satrughna,the highly effulgent Chabanya replied saying . — 
O descendant of Raghu, Lavana hath accomplished many 
orks by this dart ; amongst them, hear, what Mandhata, 
orn in the race of Ikshawku, did. The early king of AyodhySl 
'as known over the three woi Ids under the name of M<Ln- 
hSta. He was the son of YavanSshwa, highly powerful and 
:rong. Having brought the whole world under bis subjec- 
ion the king Mandhata engaged in the conquest of the 
elestial region. He having been engaged in making prepa- 
]itions to conquer the world of gods — the celestial chief 
idra with other immortals was greatly terrified. With this 
romise, the king MandhSLta went up into the celestial region 
liat he would occupy the half of Indra's throne and kingdom 
nd the celestials would adore him. Being apprised of this 
icious intention of his, Indra, the slayer of Paka, consoled 
im in sweet words, saying : — *' O foremost of men, even 
1 the land of men, thou hast not been able to become the 
eal king. Without perfectly subjugating the earth how 
lost thou wish to lord over the celestial kingdom ? If the 
vhole world is under thy subjection, O hero, be thou, with 
he whole host of thy servants and soldiers, installed on the 
elestial throne." Indra having said this, the high-souled 
Vlandhata replied; — " O Sakra, who on this earth, hath dis- 
obeyed my commands ?" Whereto Indra replied "O sinless 



1774 RAM A VAN A. 

one, the night-ranger, Lavana, Madhu's son, living in Madh- 
uvana, is not under thy control." Hearing those dreadful and 
npleasant words from Indra, the king lowered his head in 
shame and became silent. Thereupon ,having welcomed 
Indra in that way, h^ left there and returned earth. O slayer 
of enemies, with an angry heart, army and conveyance be 
went to subjugate Madhu's son Lavana and sent an emissary 
inviting him to battle. The ambassador, having gone there, 
addressed many unpleasant words unto Lavana and the nigiit* 
ranger devoured him. On the other hand finding the deity of 
his return tke king MSLndhSLta, enraged, began to assail the 
Rakshasa Lavana with arrows from all sides. Lauglung inU 
Lavana took up the dart in his band and discharged H to 
destroy the king with his followers. Thereupon growing 
powerful the dart rf^duced the king with his servants and army 
into ashes and returned to Lavana. In this wise the h^ 
souled king MindhitSL, with his huge army, was shun* 
gentle hero, incomparable and great is the strength o( tlie 
dart. Forsooth thou shalt slay Lavana next morning, CeitttB 
is thy victory if Lavana cannot take up his dart. People 
shall be at ease if thou canst bring about the destruction of 
Lavana. O foremost of men, I shall then deseribe uito 
thee the imcomparable and dreadful prowess of the vidoii' 
souled Lavana and his dart. O king, with great exectiois 
did Lavana slay Mindhata and not easily. O high-minded 
one, next morning thou shalt surely destroy Lavana. Ho 
shall issue out for flesh without taking his dart. And at Ihit 
time, O lord of men, thou shalt, for sooth, be crowned will 
victory." 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1775 



SECTION LXXXI. 



r 



HEY being thus engaged in conversation regarding his 
eving victory without any danger Satrughna in no time 
ed the night. The clear morning having arrived, the 
ic Lavana issued out of his city to collect food. In the 
ntinie having crossed the river YamunS, the heroic 
ughna, with bow in his hands, stood at the gate of 
hu's city. Thereupon returning in the noon with many 
sand animals, the night-ranger I^vana, of dreadful 
>ns, espied Satrughna standing at the gate with a weapon 
is hand. Thereupon he said : — "What shalt thou do with 
weapon ? O vile wight, enraged I have devoured many 
sand persons holding weapons like thee. I now perceive 
hast also been possessed by KSla. O vile man, I am 
fed. How shalt thou, of thy own accord, enter into my 
th ?" Lavana having said this again and again laughing 
great hero Satrughna shed tears in anger. The high- 
led Satrughna being beside himself with rage, from all 
person issued burning lustre. Greatly enraged he said 
le night-ranger "O thou of a vicious intellect, I wish to 
r into a dual encounter with thee. I am the son of the 
t king Da^aratha, brother of the intelligent Rama and my 
e is Satrughna. 1 slay all my enemies and have come here 
istroy thee. I wish now to fight with thee — do thou enter 
a dual conflict. Thou art the enemy of all animals. 
1 shalt not be able to survive at my hands " He having 
this, the Rakshasa, laughing aloud, replied unto that 
lost of men : — '*Thy understanding is bewildered* 
[ie influence of destiny thou hast come under my control. 



1776 RAMAYANA. 

The RlLkshasa RSvana was the brother of my aunts, q thou 
of vicious understanding, O vile wight, it is for his wife 
that Rama did slay him. It is out of hatred that I have 
tolerated the destruction of RSLvana's family and have 
pardoned you all. You are all vile men ; t have slain and 
defeated all of your family that have passed away and shall 
destroy all that are living and shall come into existence. 
O thou of vicious intellect, if thou wishest I shall fight with 
thee. Do thou wait here so long I do not bring ny 
weapon. Do thou remain here as long as I with that 
shall not kill thee.'' Whereto Satnighna immediately 
replied ''Where shalt thou go while I am alive ? The 
practical men should never let off the enemies who come 
out of their own accord. He, who inviteth an enemy into 
battle under the influence of perverted understandiogi b 
slain like a coward. Do thou behold this world of creatvien 
to thy hearts' content for I shall by various sharp weapooi 
despatch thee to Yama's abode who is the enemy of the Uuee 
worlds and R§ghava.'' 



SE CTION Lxxxii. 



— 00- 



x1f:ariNG the words of the high-souled Sttri^Mi 
Lavana was greatly enraged and again and again asked iMi 
to wait. And clashing his hands and grinding his teedihe 
invited that foremost of Raghus, Satrughna, to fight. Aal 
Satrughna, the slayer of celestial's enemies, said to IIb 



VTTARAKANDAM. lyjrg 

dreadful Lavana, giving vent to those words : — "Satrughna 
was not born when thou didst defeat other kings ; do thou 
therefore proceed to Death^s abode being assailed by shafts. 
O thou of a vicious soul, as did the celestials behold RSiVana 
slain so shall the Rishis and learned Brahmans behold thee, 
destroyed by me. O RSikshasa, forsooth shall good crown 
cities and villages when thou shalt fall down burnt by my 
arrows. As the rays of the sun enter into lotus so shall 
arrows, hard as lightning, discharged by my hands, shall 
enter into thy heart." Being beside himself with ire on 
hearing those words of Satrughna, Lavana threw a huge tree 
against his breast. And Satrughna too sundered it into a 
hundred pieces. Beholding his own action baffled the 
R2Lk«ihasa again took up many trees and hurled them at 
Satrughna, who, with three or four hundred bent arrows, cut 
them all, one by one, into pieces. Thereupon when the 
powerful Satrughna assailed him with arrows the RSLkshasa 
was not the least pained. Rather laughing aloud the valiant 
R^kshasa uprooted a tree and struck him with that on the' 
head. With that stroke he was wounded and slain. And 
that hero falling there arose a terrible uproar amongst the 
Rishis, celestials, Gandharbas and Apsaras. Thereupon 
considering Satrughna slain the night-ranger did not enter 
his house albeit he got the opportunity ; and moreover behold- 
ing him fallen and destroyed he did not take up his dart. 
He then began to carry his collected food. Regaining his 
sense within a moment, Satrughna, with a weapon in his hand, 
stood at the city gate and the Rishis began to praise him. 
Thereupon, he having taken up an excellent arrow of unfail- 
ing aim the ten quarters were filled with its native brilliance. 
Its face was like lightning and its velocity the same and it 
looked like Meru and Mandara ; its joints were all bent. 
None could defeat it in battle. It was pasted with red 
sandal resembling blood and its feathers were beautiful. 
Beholding that dart like unto the fire of dissolution, and 

223 




1780 RAAfAYANA. 

dreadful like unto the lords of DSnavas, mountains and Asuras, 
the creatures were greatly terrified. What more, being ■ 
disturbed, the celestials, Asuras, Gandharb.is, saints and J 
Apsaras and all other creatures of the world approached the -^ 
Great Patriarch, the conferrer of boons and said: — ^"The ^— 
fear of the celestials and the destruction of the creaturei 
hath arrived.*' Hearing those words the Patriarch Brahml 
replied ^'Although it is a source of great fear still it is not 
dreadful unto the celestials." Thereupon with sweet accents 
he said : — "Hear, O ye celestials, Satrughna hath taken m 
this arrow for the destruction of Lavana. By the energ^^^ 
thereof we have all been overwhelmed. This effulgent, ever — 
existing arrow was made by the Primeval, Deity, Vishn u 
the lord of creatures. My children, the burning arrow, c^ "t 
which you are afraid, was made by the high-minded Vishnmj 
for slaying the demons Madhu and Kaitabha. And Vishn^v-^ 
alone is cognizant of its energy. Th*s Satrughna is the fir^'C 
portion of Vishnu's person ; do ye all go hence and behold th^ 
destruction of the foremost Rikshasa, Lavana, by the high- 
souled, heroic Satrughna, the younger brother of Rlma.^' 
Hearing the words of the Patriarch Brahm&, the celestials 
arrived at -the battle-field of Satrughna and Lavana and saw 
that the arrow, held by Satrughna's hands, was burning like 
the fire of dissolution. Beholding the welkin covered by the 
celestials, Satrughna, the descendant ef Raghu, emitting 
leonine roars, again and again looked towards Lavana. And 
being again excited by the high-souled Satrughna ib' 
enraged Lavana arrived for encounter. Thereupon expandiig 
his bow up to ears, Satrughna, the most accomplished 
archer, discharged his arrow against the spacious breast of 
of Lavana. And piercing his heart that arrow entered 
speedily into Ras&tala And having entered Ras&talatha 
arrow, honored by the celestials, again came to the descendar 
of Raghu. And being pierced by that shaft the nigl 
ranger Lavana fell down on earth like a mountain clapp 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1781 

by 2, thunder-bolt. The Rakshasa being slain that celestial, 
buge arrow came into the possession of Rudra before the 
;ods. Having removed the fear of the three worlds with 
3ne shaft, that heroic Raghu, Satrughna — younger brother 
>f Lakshmana, holding excellent bow and arrow, appeared 
ike the Sun of thousand rays removing darkness. There- 
jpon chanting the glories of Satrughna, the celestials, Rishis, 
Pannagas, Apsaras, said "O son of Da^aratha, it is really 
fortunate, that thou, renouncing fear, hast acquired victory 
and that the Rakshasa Lavana hath been vanquished like a 
serpent." 



SECTION LXXXIII. 



00' 



L 



[AVANA being slain the celestials headed by Agni and 
Indra said in sweet accents to Satrughna the represser of 
enemies : — "O child, fortunate it is that thou hast been 
crowned with success after slaying the R«ikshasa Lavana. 
Do thou, therefore, O foremost of men, O thou of firm vows, 
accept boons. O thou having long arms, all those who can 
confer boons have arrived here ; they all wish for thy 
victory; seeing us doth not go without fruits." Hearing the 
Kvords of the celestials the large-armed and self-controlled 
Satrughna placed his hands on his head and said . — '*Let 
:his picturesque and charming city of Madhu, built by the 
:elestials, be my capital ; this is the only excellent boon I 
:an beg." The celestials, with a delighted heart, said to the 
Icscendant of Raghu. — "Thy desire shall be fulfilled and 



i;82 RAM AY AN A. 

forsooth shall thy city be turned into a picturesque capital under 
the name of Surashena.*' The high-souled celestials having 
ascended the welkin saying this, the highly effulgent 
Satrughna brought the soldiers there, that were encamped 
on the banks of the Ganges. When the soldiers arrived there 
on hearing the commands of Satrughna he engaged in 
making encampments in the month of SrSiban. In this wise 
the fearlessness of the celestial host, taking the shape of a 
country, that beautiful and picturesque city was reared in 
the course of twelve years. All the fields there were filled 
with crops and Indra began to pour showers in due season. 
And being protected by the strength of Sati ughna's arms 
all men there became valiant and were freed from deseases. 
That city on the banks of Yamuni appeared beautiful like 
the half moon and was filled with yards, shops, streets 
beautiful houses, men of four orders and various articles of 
trade. Satrughna now engaged in beautifying the spaciouSi 
white houses that were made by Lavana before, with various 
ornamental works. Beholding the city interspersed with various 
excellent gardens, pleasure grounds and prosperously filled 
with celestials and men and diverse articles of trade and mer^ 
chants hailing from various countries, Satrughna, the younger 
brother of Bharata, attained to the satisfaction of desire and 
excess of delight. Having thus reared the beautiful city 
he resolved within himself *The twelfth year has come. I 
shall now behold the feet of Rama." Thereupon having set 
up the city resembling the region of the celestials and filled 
with various men, the king Satrughna, the enhancer of 
Raghu*s race, determined on beholding RSima's feet. 



UTTA RA KA NBA M 1 7 83 



SECTION LXXXlV. 



m^^m 



T. 



HEREUPON on the completion of the twelfth year, 
Satrughna, with few servants, soldiers and followers, desired 
to proceed to Ayodhya protected by RSlma. Having prevent- 
ed his minister and leading generals he proceeded with one 
hundred chariots and cavalry. And having counted seven 
halting stations on his way, the highly illustrious descendant of 
Raghu — Satrughna, arrived at the hermitage of VSlmiki. Ani 
having bowed unto the feet of the leading Muni, that foremost 
of men took from his hands water to wash feet and Arghya 
and accepted his hospitality. The great ascetic Vilmiki 
addressed to the high-souled Satrughna many sweet words. 
Having referred at first to Lavana's destruction, he said :— 
**Having slain Lavana thou hast performed a very hard work. 
O gentle one, O foremost of men,Lavana had slain in conflict 
many- hundred highly powerful kings with their army and 
conveyances. And thou hast easily slain that vicious-souled 
RSLkshasa, Lavana. By thy prowess the whole world hath 
been divested of fear. With great difficulty RSima had slain 
Ravana — but without any trouble whatsoever thou hast accom- 
plished this mighty work. Lavana being slain, the celestials 
have been greatly delighted — what more the well-being of 
the whole universe and all creatures has been brought about. 

Raghava, O foremost of men, being present in the assemblage 
of Vasava — I duly witnessed your combat. O Satrughna, 

1 too have been greatly delighted — I therefore smell thy crown 
for this is the best expression of love." Saying this the high- 
minded Vaimiki smelled his crown and made arrangements for 
his reception as well as that of his followers. After meals, 
Satrughna, the foremost of men, listened to themes 



1784 RAM AY AN A. 

relating to RSima and set in musical notes. Those themes 
were composed describing the early actions of Rftma. 
They were composed in Sanskrit, set to the tunc of a 
musical instrument, adorned with all the marks of vocal music 
and arranged in accompaniment with notes. Satrughna, the 
foremost of men, heard them from the beginning to the end, 
pregnant with truth and composed of those words. And 
on hearing it he was beside himself with joy and his ejes 
were full of tears. And remaining stunned for some tine 
and regaining his sense afterwards he began to breathe Inrd 
out of excess of surprise. He heard, in that songi of past 
events as things passing on. And hearing it, his followcfSi 
with their heads down and sorrowfully said .•—"Wonder'* ; and 
saying this they began to converse with one another ^- 
"Alas ! Where are we ? Is this a dream ? We have been 
hearing at this hermitage what we had not s€^n before. Wlnt 
wonder, that in a dream we hear such an excellent iOQg*'' 
Being in this wise greatly surprised they said to Satroghna r^ 
'' O foremost of men, do thou ask particularly, abonl thifi 
VSLlmiki, the foremost of ascetics.*' They being all thsf 
struck with curiosity, Satrughna said :-*''It is not proper Cor 
us,0 Ye soldiers, to question him in this way. There are OMiqf 
such wonders in the hermitage of this ascetic. It itaot 
therefore becoming to ask him about this out of oirkMilj- 
Having thus addressed the soldiers and bowed anto tie 
ascetic, Satrughna, the desendant of Raghuj entered Us on 
quarter. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1785 



SECTION LXXXV . 



T 



1 . 

HEREUPON going to bed, Satruglina began to meditate 
upon that excellent theme relating to Rama and treating of 
diverse subjects and did not enter into sleep. In sooth the 
high-minded Satrughna spent the night in no time listening to 
that charming song set in musical notes. The night being 
over, he first went through the morning rites and then with 
fokled hands addressed the foremost of ascetics, Valmiki, 
saying : — '*0 illustrious Sir, I am anxious to see Rama, the 
enhancer of the delight of the Raghu race. And my desire 
is that thou mayst with other illustrious Rishis, grant me 
permission on this." Satrughna, the slayer of enemies, 
having said this, the great ascetic VSLlmiki embraced and 
bade him farewell. He was greatly anxious to behold RSlma 
and saluting the foremost of Munis he speedily preceeded to 
Ayodhya. Thereupon having entered the highly picturesque city 
AyodhyS, the graceful descendant of Ikshw^kus, Satrughna, 
reached where the long-armed and the highly effulgent Rama 
was waiting. He espied there Rama in the midst of the 
councillors like Indra amongst the immortals burning in his 
own effulgence. And having bowed with folded hands unto 
RSLma, having truth for his prowess, Satrughna said : — "O 
great king, I have carried out all thine behests ; I have slain 
the vicious Lavana and filled his city with subjects. O 
descendant of Raghu, twelve years have passed away without 
thee — r do not wish to live any longer separated from thee. 
Do thou therefore, O Kakuthstha of unmitigated prowess, 
have compassion on me. Without thee, I cannot live for ever 
in a foreign province like a motherless child." He having 
said this, Rama embraced him and said : — ''Be not sorry, 



I7«6 RAM AY ANA, 

O hero. This is not a becoming action for Kshatryas. The 
kings, O Raghava, are never tired of .living in a foreign 
land. According to the morality of the Kshatryas, their 
greatest duty consists in governing the subjects. O heroic 
and foremost of men, do thou, at intervals, come to Ayodhyi 
to see me and return to thy own city. Forsooth thou art 
dearer than my life. But it is an incumbent duty to govern 
the kingdom. Do thou therefore, O KSlkutstha, live with me 
for seven nights, and afterwards return to thy city with 
thy servants, army and conveyances." Hearing those moral 
and charming words of R&ma, Satrughna poorly replied, 
saying : — "Thy command shall be carried out." Thereupon 
Satrughna, well-skilled in the use of bows, remained with 
R^ma for seven nights and then addressed himself for 
departure. Thereupon having invited Bharata and Laksh- 
mana, the high-souled Rama, having truth for his prowess, 
speedily went for his city in a huge chariot. The high-souled 
Lakshmana and Bharata followed him on foot for some 
distance. 



VTTARAKANDAM. il^7 



SECTION Lxxxvl. 



H 



AViNG bade adieu unto Satrughna, Rama, the descen* 
dant of Raghu, was greatly delighted by governing his 
!%ubjects piously in the company of Bharata and Lakshmaiia* 
Some days having passed in this wise — a villager, an old 
Brahman, arrived at the palace gate with a dead body. That 
Brahman, stricken with affection, again and again bewailed 
in various piteous accents, exclaiming ''What henious crime 
had I committed in my pristine birth that 1 have been 
constrained to witness the death of my son. My son, thou 
hast not as yet completed fourteen years. To my misery thou 
hast met with untimely death. Forsooth, for thy grief, O 
my son, myself and thy mother shall soon be snatched away 
by death. I do not remember to have ever uttered a false- 
hood, or injured an animal or perpetrated any other crime. 
Therefore for some other sinful action, this boy, without 
performing the son's duties towards his parents, has gone 
to the abode of death. Save under the regeme of R^ma, 
I have never seen or heard of the dreadful death of such a 
boy who hath not attained the age. Forsooth, Rama hath 
perpetrated a mighty iniquity for which boys, during his 
administration, have been meeting with untimely death. In 
other governments boys have no fear of such an untimely 
death. Therefore, O king confer life upon this dead child. 
Or else with my spouse I shall renounce my life at this gate 
like one having no lord. O Rama, soiled by the sin conse- 
quent upon the destruction of a Brahmana, do thou live long 
happily with brothers. O thou of great prowess, up to this 
time we have lived happily in thy kingdom. And now, O 
R&ma, under thy subjection we are being troubled with the 

224 



1788 RAMAYANA. 

sorrow of our son's death. We have been brought under 
the influence of Kala ; so in thy kingdom there is not the 
least happiness for us. Having attained R&ma as its lord, 
the kingdom, of the high-souled Ikshw^kus, hath attained to 
the condition of one having no master, where during RSma's 
regeme the death of a boy hath been brought about. For 
being impiously governed by a king, for his sin, the subjects 
meet with calamities. And a king following evil tracks and not 
governing the subjects righteously people meet with untimely 
death. Therefore, when a king doth not suppress the crimes 
committed by people either in cities or provinces the fear, 
of untimely death, comes in. Evident it is therefore that 
undoubtedly the sin of the king hath appeared in cities and 
provinces. And for that reason this boy hath met with 
death." Being overwhelmed with sorrow that old Brahman 
again and again remonstrated with the king in these piteous 
words and afterwards covered the death body (of his son). 



SE CTION Lxxx VI I . 



-t/t/' 



JlXEARING those sorrowful words of the Brahmani Rli»^ 
was greatly sorry and sent for Vasishtha, Blmadevi, bi* 
brothers, citizens and councillors. Thereupon having cntet^ 
the apartment in the company of Vasishtha, eight Brahmai^ 
blessed the king RSlma, resembling a celestiali saying ^toSl^ 
victory crown thee.' Markandeya, Maudgalya, Bimadc^** 
Kashyapa, K^ty^yana, Javaii, Gautama, and N&rada — the^^ 
eight leading Brahmanas having taken their seats, RiB*^* 



UTTARAKANDAM 1789 

with folded hands, saluted them. And he showed due 
civilities towards his minister, citizens, Rishis and all others. 
Thereupon all the highly effulgent Rishis being accomodated 
with seats R^ma narrated duly before them the account of 
the Brahmana and said. "This Brahman is waiting at the 
Palace-gate.*' Hearing those words of the poorly king, 
Nlrada, in the presence of all other Rishis, replied : — "Hear, 
king, why this boy hath met with untimely death. And 
hearing this, O descendant of Raghu, do thou settle what 
hou thinkest proper. O king, in the golden age, only the 
3rabmans used to engage in asceticism. At thatage,save the 
3rahmanas no other caste used to lead the life of an 
inchoret. And for this, the Brahmans were the highest caste, 
jfFulgent in asceticism, shorn of ignorance, above death and 
ronversant with three ages. Thereupon at the end of the 
rolden age, Brahmana's understanding became loose and 
he Treta Yuga set in. At this age Kshatryas, gifted with 
he power acquired by pristine asceticism, were born. And 
hose men, intent upon austere penances, that were born in 
he Treta age, were more powerful and greater devotees than 
hose in the former age. In the golden age the Brahmanas were 
nore powerful than the Kshatryas. But in the Treta age the 
Brahmanas and the Kshatryas were equally powerful. Thus 
n the Treta age, not beholding prominence of the Brahmanas 
greater than that of the Kshatryas, Manu and other religious 
eaders of the time composed the Sastra describing and 
•etting in the four divisions of castes. In this wise the Treta 
»^e was prolific with virtues of the four Varnas, and many 
>ious sacrifices* and was shorn of iniquities. But 
ieing attacked a little with iniquity, one portion of sin 
appeared on earth. And growing impious people lost their 
strength. And for houses and farms that were the property 
^^ the former age, people of the Treta Yuga were possessed 
"X envy, the outcome of the quality of darkness. And with the 
heading of impiety on earth during Treia, the soiled sin of 



I790 RAM AY ANA. 

untruth appeared. And thi^ iniquity stretching one footsteps 
the lease of people's lives, for sins, became limited. And 
the sin of untruth descending on earth, people, to avoid tbe 
extinction of life in consequence thereof, became tmtbful 
and engaged in many pious obserrances. During the TretS 
age the Brahmanas and Kshatryas engaged in austeie 
penances and the Vaisyas and Sudras engaged in serving 
them. And the greatest piety of the Vaisyas and Sudras 
at that time consisted of serving tbe Brabmanas and 
Kshatryas and specially for the Sudras tbe highest religion 
was to serve pec^Ie of all«Varnas. O foremost of kings, at 
the end of the TretS age, Vaisyas and Sudras being fuOj 
overpowered by the sin of untruth, tbe Brabmanas and tbe 
Kshatryas also grew feeble. And tbe second foot o( 
impiety being ushered into tbe world tbe Dwftpaia age 
set in. O foremost of men, during this age two legs o( 
piety being cut off, impiety and untruth multiplied* And in 
Yuga named Dwapara the Vaisyas engaged in deviMt 
penances. In this wise in three ages tbe three Varaas 
gradually engaged in ascetic performances. Tbe pietf sf 
asceticism by Yugas gradually became established in tkite 
Varnas. But, O forenK>st of men, in these three Yogas the 
Sudras were not entitled to the virtues of derout penaacea. 
O foremost of men, the degraded caste — the Sudras, dariag 
thy regeme, have engaged in aubtere penances. And in tta 
Kali Yuga asceticism shall be established in tbe Sodns. O 
king, even in the Dwapara, devout penances for Sudras WXt 
considered as impiety, what to speak of tbe Tretft age. 
king, one Sudra, under the influence of vicious underatantfo^ 
has begun devout penances within thy kingdom. And lor 
that reason this boy hath met with death. Calamity sets in 
that kingdom where a vrcious-minded person commits an 
iniquity and that vicious wight and the king forsooth WfmtSif 
repair to hell. The king, who piously governeth bis sobjeds^ 
receiveth the sixth portion of their study,asceticism and giod 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1791 

actions. While the king is entitled to the sixth portion of 
everything why should he not fully . protect his subjects? 
Therefore,© chief of men,do thou bring all informations of thy 
kingdom. And be then studious to repress vices wherever 
thou shalt find them. And by that, O foremost of men, the 
piety of the subjects shall be increased, the lease of their 
life shalLbe prolonged and this boy shall regain his life/' 



SECTION LXXXVM I. 



— 00' 



H 



EARING the sweet words of the celestial saint N§rada 
Rima was greatly delighted and addressing Lakshmana 
said : — "O gentle one, do thou console that foremost of twice- 
born ones and place the dead body of the boy in a jar full of 
oil. Let this body be protected by sweet-scented oil so that it 
might not be soiled by any means. See that it is not 
disfigured, its joints are not loosened and the hairs do not fall 
oti.'^ The highly illustrious R&ma, the descendant of 
Ikshwikus, thus commanded Lakshmana, gifted with 
auspicious marks, and thought of his car and desired it to come 
soon. Understanding his intention the golden car appeared 
before him in no time and saluting him said : — '' O thou of 
long arms, thine chariot hath come." Hearing the sweet 
words of Pushpaka the king Rlma saluted the great ascetics, 
ascended the car with his burning bow, quiver and dagger 
and left Bharata and Lakshmana in charge of the city. And 
searching that Sudra devotee here and there Raghava pro- 
ceeded towards the west. And not beholding him there 



1792 RAM A VAN A, 

he went to the North bounded by the Himalyas. And even 
there he did not espy the Sudra ascetic and even the smallest 
iniquity was not seen there. Thereupon returning from that 
quarter the king journeyed the whole of east. And having 
sat on the Pushpaka car he saw that the eastern quarter 
was transparent like a looking glass and th ere was not the 
best touch of sin. From the east RSlghava proceeded to- 
wards the south and espied a big tank by the aide of the 
Saivala mountain. On the banks of that pond one ascetic 
was performing the most austere penances with his legs 
upwards and head downwards. Thereupon approaching 
him, Rama said — '* O thou of good vows, blessed art thou ; 
I do ask thee, now, O thou highly effulgent and grown old 
old in asceticism, in what Varna thou art born. I put this 
question out of curiosity. I am the son of king Da^aratba 
and my name is Rama. For what art thou going through 
such hard austerities ? Is it heaven or anything else that 
thou prayest for ? O ascetic, I wish to hear, of the purpose 
for which thou art performing such hard penances. Art thoo 
a Brahman, or an irrepresible Kshatrya or the third caste 
Vaisya or a Sudra? Do thou speak the* truth and thou shalt 
be crowned with auspiciousness." Hearing the words ol 
R§ma, the ascetic, whose face was downwards, gave out to 
degraded birth and communicated unto him for what be 
was performing ascetic observances. 



UTTARaKANDAM, 1793 



SECTION LXXXV. 



H 



EARING the words of RSlma of unwearied actions, the 
ascetic, with his face downwards, said : — " O highly illustrious 
lULma, I am born in the race of Sudras; and with a view to 
reach the region ot the celestials with my body I am going 
through these austere penances. O Kikuthstha, I shall 
never utter a falsehood since I am willing to conquer the 
the region of gods. I am a Sudra and my name is Sambuka.'' 
The Sudra ascetic having said this, Rama took out of 
scabbard a beautiful sharp sword and chopped off his head 
therewith. And that Sudra being slain, Indra, Agni and 
other celestials praised him again and again and showered 
flowers. And being greatly delighted, the celestials said to 
Rlma^ having truth for his prowess: — "O thou of a great 
mind, thou hast nicely performed this god-like work. 
O slayer of foes, do thou now crave a boon. O des- 
cendant of Raghu, being slain by ihee this Sudra 
hath been able to attain to the abode of the celes- 
tials." Hearing the words of the deities, R2tma, having 
truth for his prowess, said with folded hands to Purandara, 
of a thousand eyes : — '*If the celestials are pleased, I beg for 
this boon that the son of the twice-born one may be restored 
to life. Do ye confer upon me this boon ; this is my wished- 
for object. It is for my iniquitous conduct that this only son of 
the Brahman hath met with untimely death. Do ye restore 
him to life. I have promised before that leading twice-born 
one that I would restore his son to life — do ye therefore, 
make not me a liar." Hearing the words of Rilma the 
leading celestials delightedly said ; — "Do thou return, O 
Kikutstha. The Brahmin boy shall immediately gain back 



1794 RAM AY AN A. 

his life and be united with his father, mother and friends. 
O Ragbava, with the death of the Sudra the boy has regained 
his life. Be thou at ease ; may good betide thee. O 
foremost of men, we, too, return with delighted hearts. 

Raghava, we desire to behold the hermitage of the great 
saint Agastya. Having been initiated, that highly effulgent 
Brahman saint hath lived within waters for twelve years; 
his vow hath now terminated. O KSLkuthstha, we shall now 
go to welcome that Muni. Do thou also follow us to see 
that saint.'* Saying 'so be it* to the words of the celestiab 
that descendant of Raghu ascended his golden car Pushpaka. 
And having ascended spacious cars the celestials proceeded 
to the hermitage of Agastya born of a Kumbha. Rima 
too also followed them. Thereupon beholding the celestials 
present the virtuous-souled Agastya, the jewel of asceticisOi 
welcomed them particularly. Having accepted his wor^P 
and adored in return that great Muni,the immortals, delightedi 
proceeded to their abodes with their followers. The celestials 
having departed RSlma descended from Pushpaka and 
saluted that effulgent and foremost of Rishis Agastya. And 
having received due hospitality he sat there. Thereupon 
the highly effulgent and leading ascetic Kumbhajoni 8aid^'* 
''O Raghava, I have been greatly delighted with thy conuDE- 
By my good fortune I have seen thee to-day. O RSmtt 

1 love thee because thou art gifted with many qualities. 
king, thou art my worshipful guest. I was thinking of tbc^ 
The celestials informed me that thou wert coining hvnsg 
slain the Sudra ascetic. Thou hast observed piety and hist 
given back life unto the dead child of the Brahman. D(> 
thou spend this night with me, O Rilghava. Thou art the 
graceful NSrayana. In thee the whole universe is establish' 
ed. Thou art the lord of all creatures and the eternal 
Purusha. Thou shalt go to thy city next morning in tby 
Pushpaka car. This ornament, O gentle one, hath beta 
made by the architect of the celestials ; its make is vety 



VTTARAKANDAM. 1795 

»eautiful and it is dazzling by its own lustre. By accepting 
his, O Kakutstha, do thou satify my desire. It is said, that 
ne attains to best fruits if he makes present unto his deity, 
>f best articles he gets from another. Thou art the only 
worthy person to use this ornament. Thou art alone capable 
tf conferring best fruits. Thou dost protect Indra and other 
elestials. Therefore I do duly present thee with this 
rnament. O king, flo thou accept it." Thereupon meditat- 
ig upon the duties of the Kshatryas, the heroic Rama, the 
)remost of the intelligent, said :— **0 illustrious Sir, the 
Irahmanas only can accept presents— how can the Kshatryas 
o ? To take gifts is the function of the Brahmanas — for 
Lshatryas it is a source of censure. Besides, to receive 
•resents from a Brahmana, is highly culpable. Do thou 
herefore tell me, how I may accept this ornament.'^ 
learing the words of Rama, the great saint Agastya replied 
aying : — ''O RSma, O son of Da^aratha, at the beginning 
)£ the golden age, people had no king; but Vasava was the ruler 
A the celestials. Therefore to obtain a king, men approached 
3rahma, the god of gods and said ''O deity thou hast placed 
ndra as ruler over the celestials ; therefore, O lord of 
rreatures, do thou also confer upon us a king who shall be 
oremost among men ; by worshipping him we shall be freed 
rom all sins. We shall not live without the king — even 
^is is our firm resolution." Thereupon the Patriarch 
Srahma sent for Indra and other deities and said : — *'Do ye 
^^I give a portion of your respective energies." Thereupon 
the deities gave each a portion of their own energies. There- 
upon Brahm^ made a Khshupa or sound and therefrom 
originated a king under the name of Khshupa, And in 
l^is person Brahma placed in equal proportions the energies 
of the deities. Thereafter he made Khshupa the foremost 
king of men. By virtue of the portion of Indra's energy 
the king Khshupa brought the earth under his control ; by 
that of Varuna's energy he fostered his own body : by Kuvera's 
225 



1796 RAMAYANA. 

portion he conferred riches upon his subjects ; and by that 
of Yama he governed them. Therefore, O R&ma, by virtue 
of Indra's portion, do thou accept this ornament and confer 
upon me the salvation/' Hearing the words of the Muni, Rima 
took from him that brilliant celestial ornament burning like 
the rays of the Sun. And having taken that excelient 
ornament, Da^arathi asked the great saint Kurobhayoni, 
saying : — *'W4ience hast thou obtained this celestial ornament 
of a wondrous make ? Who hast given thee this ? 
Brahman, I do accost thee thus out of curiosity. ThoQ 
art the mine of many wonders." Whereto Agastya replied, 
saying ''Hearken, O Rllma, how I did obtain tbb ornament 
in the Treta ap-e." 



SECTION XC. 



m^*' 



\J Rama, in Treta age, there was a huge tforest 

tending over hundred Yoyanas divested of animals and 

In that forest I used to perform my austere penances. Once 

on a time I began to roam all over the forest bein|f wDSsf 

to see well every nook and corner of it. And I saw UmI 

it was impossible to ascertain how very pleasant that ioiCit 

^"is. In every place there were trees with profuse sweCt 

-f^s and roots. In the middle I espied a pond extenfi^f 

q Yoyana. There was no moss in that deep, otei 

•»nd sweet water; there were lotuses and lilies and 

'''i'"»nr^avas, Chalravakas and many other 

..j\. i- wrvc. r>!;>v:''.:; In the waters. O lord of creatures, li 




UTTARAKANDAM 1 797 

itance from that pond I saw an old, holy hermitage but 
jre was no creature or animal around it. It was summer 
i I spent that night in that hermitage. Next 
>rning leaving my bed I arrived at the banks 
the pond and saw a plump dead body in the waters, 
ne of its limbs was pale and its beauty was not spoiled, 
holding it and standing on the banks I began to meditate 
on it. And thought I *'What is this T In a moment I 
)ied a beautiful car, swift-coursing like the mind and 
iwn by ganders. And I saw in that chariot a celestial 
•son. He was being attended by Apasaras adorned with 
estial ornaments and having lotus-eyes. Some of them 
re singing, some dancing and some playing on Mridanga, 
la and other musical instruments and some were fanning 

lotus-like countenance with valuable, golden chowries, 

jzling like the rays of the moon. O Rama, the foremost 

Raghu's race, like unto the moon renouncing the summit 

the Sumeru mount that celestial wight got down from 

seat in the car and engaged in devouring the dead body, 
d having taken enough flesh he got down into waters and 
ly performed ablution. And thereafter that heavenly 
ng again addressed himself for ascending the car. O 
emost of men, beholdinjj that heavenly being about to 
; up I accosted him, saying 'Who art thou ? I see, thou hast 
celestial firm, then why hast thou taken such an abomina- 

food ? O thou adored of the immortals, persons like 
e should not take such meals. O gentle one, I have been 
iken with great curiosity and wish to hear all. Thine 
ing upon dead body doth not appear agreeable unto me.* 
king, plainly and out of curiosity I put to him these 
istions. And hearing them, the celestial being related 
irything unto me. 



I79S RAMAYANA. 



SECTION cxr 



yj Rama, hearing my words pregnant with sound 
reasoning, that heavenly being, with folded hands, said :— 
*' Hear, O Brahman, from what unavoidable cause hath 
proceeded this happy and again painful incident. There 
flourished in the days of yore a highly iltustratious and 
powerful Vidarbha king under the name of Sudeva known 
over three worlds. He was my father. His two queens gave 
birth to two sons. My name is Svveta and the name of my 
youngest brother was Suratha. After the decease of my sire 
the subjects installed me on the throne and I go\'emed them 
piously and carefully for a thousand years. By some reason 
I was informed of th3 extent of my life. And when I 
perceived that the lease of my life had well-nigh expired 
1 entered into the life of Banaprasta. And having placed 
my brother Suratha on the throne I entered into a dense 
forest devoid of men and animals at no distance from this 
pond to perform devout penances. And I performed aus- 
terities for a long time near this pond. Having performed 
hard penances in this forest, for three thousand years I at 
last attained to the region of BrahmS. And albeit I had 
reached the Brahma region I was still being assailed by 
hunger and thurst. And gradually I grew tired therewith. 
Thereupon approaching the patriarch Brahm3i, the lord of 
three worlds, I said : — '* O Brahma, here there is no hunger 
or thirst ; Still why have I been brought to their control? 
Of what iniquity of mine is this fruit? O deity, tell me 
upon what I shall live." Whereto the patriarch replied:— 
"Osonot Sudi'va. do thou live upon sweet savoured meat 
everyday ( > SwlM, thou didst only look to the growth of 






UTTARAKAlifDAM. 1799 

thy person when thou didst perform rigid penances. O thou 
of a great mind, nothing grows, when nothing is sown. 
Thou didst only perform ascetic penances, but thou didst not 
make any gift of charity. It is for that reason, O my son, 
that thou art, even in heaven, being assailed by hunger and 
thirst. Thereupon do thou now live upon thine own dfead body 
fostered by various food. By this thou shalt keep up thy 
being. O Sweta, thou shalt be relieved from this affliction 
>vhen the irrepressible, great Saint Agastya shall reach that 
forest. O gentle one, even unto the immortals he can give 
salvation ; what wonder it is that he shall relieve thee from 
the miseries of hunger and thirst. O foremost of twice- 
born ones, from the time of hearing those words of the great 
Brahma, the god of gods, I have been engaged in this cursed 
work of feeding upon my own . dead body. O Brahman, 
for many long years I have been living upon this corpse 
still I have not done with it. O Saint, I, too, derive satis- 
faction from it ; I now understand that thou art the illustrious 
Agastya born of a Kumbha ; for none else is capable of 
coming here ; do thou therefore save me from this pain, who 
am afflicted with great miseries. O foremost of twice-born 
ones,0 gentle one, do thou take this ornament ; may good betide 
thee. Do thou be propitiated with me. O Brahman, I do 
confer upon thee, gold, riches various clothes, eatables, 
excellent ornaments and diverse other objects of desire and 
enjoyment. O foremost of Munis, do thou with compassion 
save me.'' Hearing those words of the heavenly being, 
exciting pity, I accepted this ornament for saving him. And 
as soon as I took this ornament that human body of the 
royal saint disappeared. And the body being dissolved, the 
royal saint Sweta, greatly delighted, happily went to the 
land of immortals. It is for this reason, O Kakutstha, that 
royal saint, resembling Indra, conferred upon me this 
wondrous, celestial ornament." 



iSoo RAMAYANA, 



SECTION CXI I. 



H 



EARING the wondrous words of the great saint Kum- 
hhayoni, Rama, out of great curiousity and importance of the 
subject, again asked him, saying : — *'0 Brahman, why was 
that dense forest, in which the king Sweta used to perform 
liard penances, divested of birds and animals? And how 
did he proceed to that forest devoid of men and anin^ls 
for undergoing penances? I wish to hear the truth." Hear- 
ing the words of Rama stricken with curiosity, the highl3r 
effulgent saint Agastya said : — *' O Rama, formerly in the? 
golden age, Manu was the king. His son was Ikshawku^ 

Having installed the irrepressible Ikshawku, Manu said: 

' Be thou the lord over creatures.* Saying *'so be it" Ikshawkis 
accepted the command. Thereupon greatly delighted MantK 
said to his son : — ' I have been highly pleased with thee. 
For sooth thou shalt become a very liberal prince. Thoi» 
shait govern the subjects meting out proper punishment 
unto them, but do not punish them without any fault. K 
the punishment, which a king inflicts upou the guilty, be 
just it becomes the instrumental in taking the giver to 
heaven. Therefore,© my son having large arms,be particularly 
studijus as regards punishment for thereby thou shalt 
acquire great piety.' Having in this wise advised Ikshawku 
Manu delightedly repaired to the region of BrahmSL. After 
Manu's departure, the effulgent Ikshawku thought of the 
means for creating progeny. Thereupon performing many 
pious rites Manu*s son engendered a hundred sons. O 
descendant of Raghu, the youngest of all those sons became 
stupid and ignorant and did not respect his elder brothers. 
And thinking that he should therefore be punished he 



U TTA RA KA NDA J/. 1 80 1 

named this son * Danda/ Thereupon finding no other 
province worthy of Danda he allotted the region between 
Vindhya and Saivala to him. Danda became king of that 
picturesque valley. And having reared a fine city there he 
named it as Madhumanta and appointed Sukracharja of 
firm vews as his priest. Having thus established his kingdom, 
Danda, with his priest, began to lord over it filled with 
healthy and delighted people like unto the lord of celestials 
in their region. O Rama, like unto Mahendra governing 
his kingdom of heaven under the guidance of Vrihaspati, 
the preceptor of celestials, Danda, the grand-son of Manu, 
governed his own kingdom with the help of UsanSs." 



SECT ION XC III. 



•00- 



XXaving related this story unto Rama the great saint 
Agastya again said : — O Kakutstha, having subdued his 
passions, the king Danda, reigned undisturbed in this wise 
for many long years. Thereupon during spring, in the 
month of Chaitra the king arrived at the pictu-esque her- 
mitage of the preceptor Sukra. At that time, Sukra's 
daughter, matchless in beauty and grace, was walking in the 
forest. The king saw that jewel of a girl, and being 
stricken with lust and growing restless he approached her 
and said: — '* O thou having a beautiful waist, O fair lady, 
whose daughter art thou ? O thou having a moonlike coun- 
tenance, I have been assailed by the arrows of Cupid and 
hence I do accost thee thus." Hearing the words of the 



i8o2 I? A MA y ANA. 

vicious-souled Danda, maddened with lust, Sukra's daughter 
humbly said : — ' O king of kings I am the daughter of the 
preceptor Sukra of unwearied actions and my name is ArajSs. 
I am living in this hermitage — O king, do not touch me 
forcibly for I am a maid and hence under the guardianship 
of my father. Besides my father is my preceptor, and thou 
art also his desciple. Being enraged he shall imprecate thee 
with a curse. O foremost of men, if thou dost cherish any 
desire for me, do thou honestly and piously pray for it unto 
my sire. Or else thou shalt suffer dreadful consequences 
in the long run. When worked up with ire, my father can 
reduce even the three worlds to ashes. O thou of a blame- 
less person, if thou dost pray, my father may make me over 
unto thy hands." Arajas having said this, the king Danda, 
maddened with lust, placing folded palms on his head, said:— 
" Be thou propitiated with me, O thou having a graceful 
person ; do not tarry even for a moment. My heart bursts 
out for thee, O thou having a moon -like countenance. For 
acquiriniT thee I can even take upon myself my oWn des- 
truction or dreadful iniquity. Do thou seek me, O fair lady— 
I am beside myself for thee." Having said this the king 
forcibly ravished her. Having perpetrated such a mighty 
inifjuity he speedily returned to his own city Madhumanta. 
Arajas cried aloud in forest at no distance from the her- 
niitage and waited for her sire who had been away on visi- 
ting the celestials. 



t/TTARAKANbAM. 



•6 E e t J O N X C I V . 



T 



HEREUPON having heard everything about ArajSs frbiA. 
ifii desciple, he, surrounded by his fjiipils, Jirrived at his oVvrt 
TCrriiitage and beheld her there p66rly, soiled with dust aha 
)ike unto tht rhornihg rays 6f th^ moon possessed by & 
planet He was stricken with huAget and Was greatly in* 
t:6iised oti beholding his daughter ih that wretched plight^ 
ms if burning the three worlcis with rage. Addressing his 
l{>upils he said . — " Do yt witness todky the dreadful c^Iarhrtyv 
i^isifig Out of n\y ^aiAing ire, of the vicious Danda treading 
\he path of imrfiorality. This vicious wight hath placed hiB 
^ands in the burning dame sO he shall, afong wtth followers, 
%neet with destruction. Since that vile being hath perpe^ 
trated such a dreadful crime he shall fofsooth sdfiFer the con- 
sequence thereof. Within seven nights, the wicked and 
ricious Danda, with his son, soldiers and retihue, shall meet 
nth death. Showering dust lAdra shall destroy, 
^ the extent of a hundred Yoyana, the territory of 
lis vicious king. And all creatures mobile and immobile, 
herever they might be, shall be destroyed With this down- 
ur of dust. All animals as far as this Dandas^ territory' 
ends, shall be destroyed within seven nights." Having 
I this, with eyes reddened with ire, UsanSs, Vrigu's sop) 
! to the inmates of his hermitage :-^" Do ye all go and 
outside this kingdom." Hearing the words of the 
eptot Sukra, the inmates left the hermitage and Hved 
place beyond the limit of Danda's territories. Having 
addressed the inndates of the hernditage the great saint, 
to ArajSs. '* O unfortunate girl) ivith A devoted mind 
ou .wait at this hermitage. Without any anxiety, 
226 



i883 RAMAYANA. 

O Araj2LS| do thou wait for the time at the picturesque banks 
of this pond extending over a Yoyana. Within seven nights 
whoever shall approach thee, shall be destroyed with this 
downpour of dust.'' Hearing the words of the Brahmana 
saint and preceptor Sukra, Araj&s sorrowfully said to her 
father 'it shall be done.' Thereupon Sukracharjya went 
away and lived elsewhere. According to the words of the 
saint, the entire kingdom of Danda, with servants, army, 
and conveyances, was destroyed within seven nights. 
RSma, in the golden age, the province between the moun- 
tains Vindhya snd Saivala comprising Danda's territories, 
imprecated by the Brahman saint, in consequence of the 
iniquity of the vicious souled, was reduced into a deseit 
From that time it passes by the name of Dandaka forest 
And it is otherwise called Janasth&na because the ascetics 
used to perform austerities there. O RSghava, I hafe 
thus related unto thee, all thou didst ask of me. O ben^ 
the time for performing evening rites hath come. Behold 
foremost of men, having performed ablution, the great saiatSy 
on all sides, with jars full of water, are worshipping tbe 
sun. Having accepted adoration in the shape of Vedic 
hymns chanted by Brahmans, well-versed in Vedas, the ilhs* 
trious Aditya is about to be set. Therefore, O Rtma, io 
thou perform the ceremony. 



UTTARAKANDAM 1884 



SECTION XCV. 



H 



EARING the words of the great saint, R&ma, to per- 
form the evening adoration, went to the pond filled with 
ApsarSLs ; and having performed the worship he again retured 
to the hermitage of the high-souled Agastya. Thereupon 
the great ascetic offered him as food many substantial 
Kanda, roots, Oshadis and the holy SSli rice. And taking that 
nectar-like cooked rice, R2Lma, the foremost of men, was 
greatly delighted and spent the night there. Having got up 
in the morning and performed the necessary ceremonies he 
approached the ascetic to bid farewell, and saluting him 
said : — " O great Rishi, I do crave for thy permission to go 
to my own habitation. Do thou permit me. O high-souled 
one, I have been highly favoured and blessed by beholding 
thee. I shall come again some other time to free myself 
from sins." Hearing those wondrous words of R&ma, Agastya 
having asceticism for his wealth, delightedly said : — "O RSLma 
these words, set in charming letters, are highly wonderful.* 
O descendant of Raghu, thou art the purifier of -all creatures. 
O R&ma, one, who beholds thee, even for a moment, 
becomes pure and worthy of repairing to heaven. Even the 
leading deities worship him. Those on earth,who cast dreadful 
looks on thee, are immediately brought under the control 
of Yama and are constrained to go to hell. O foremost of 
Raghus, thou art the purifier of all creatures ; people become 
perfect even if they only chant thy glories. K&kutstha» 
do thou now go with ease and fearlessly, and govern thy 
kingdom righteously. O R2Lma thou art the refuge oi the 
world." Hearing the words of the great and truthful Risbi 
the wise R^ma, with folded hands, saluted him and other 



1885 RAM AY AN A. 

Rishis,and with serene air ascended ttie golden car Pushpaka* 
Like unto the immortals welcoming the Chief of the deities, the 
Rishis showered blessings, upon R9lma from all sides while 
he was proceeding. And seated cm carj he appeared like 
the moon, after the expiry of the rainy season. Thereupon 
being welcomed by the villagers on his way he reached 
Ayodhy^ at noon and descended at the middle apartment. 
And having permitted the charming chariot coursing at will» 
to go away he said : — 'Do thou now go; may good betide 
thee/' Thereupon he said to the warder^ '' Do thou speedily 
go and having communicated my arrival unta Tjikshmana 
and Bharata bring them here," 



SECTION CXVK 



A. 



CCORDING to the command of R&ma of unwearied 
actions, the warders went to the princes and communcated 
unto them (the arrival). Beholding Bharata and T akshmana 
present, R&ma embraced them and said : — "I have^ as pro- 
mised, performed the work of the excellent twice4>om one. 
I wish now to perform a Kajshuya sacrifice, the source of 
religious glory, the destroyer of all sins, inexhaustible and 
un-ending. Therefore, with you like my own self, I wish 
to engage in the most excellent and eternal Rajshuya sacri* 
iice. O slayer of foes, by celebrating Rajshuya, Mitra 
attained to the dignity of Varuna. And having ceiebrmted 
the same sacrifice, Soma, conversant with piety, established 
eternal fame in the three worlds. Do ye therefore consult 



VTTARAKANDAM. 1886 

me even today as to what is proper. Do ye consider care« 
fully and tell me what is auspicious and productive of well- 
being in the long run." Hearing the words of R2Lghava> 
Bharata, welUskilled in the art of speech, with folded 
hands, said ''O pious Sir in thee are established 
piety, earth and fame. O thou of unmitigated 
prowess, as the deities honor the patriarch so other kings 
hold thee in reverence. O king, all creatures mobile and 
immobile consider thee as their father. O thou of great 
6trength,thou art the refuge of all animals and of the universe. 
Therefore of what use is such a sacrifice unto thee ? In 
such a sacrifice all the royal families meet with ruin. All 
those kings, who are proud of manliness, being incensed with 
great ire on the occasion of this sacrifice, shall bring ruin 
upon all. O foremost of men, the whole earth has been 
brought under thy subjection so it is not proper to devastate 
it." Hearing those sweet accents of Bharata, RSlma, having 
truth for his prowess, attained to incomparable delighti an^ 
addressed the enhancer of Kaikeyi*s delight with kind words^ 
saying : — "O thou freed from sins, I have be^i^ greatly 
delighted with thee. O foremost of men, for the preservation 
of earth,thou hast given vent to words, without any hesitatiooi 
pregnant with manliness and piety. thou conversant with 
piety, according to thy wise counsels, I refrain fron^ celebrat- 
ing this Rajshuya sacrifice. The wise shouI4 never mid^rtake 
all those works which give affliction unto people. elder 
brother of Lakshmana, it is proper to take wise counsels eyeq 
from a boy." 



188/ RAM A VAN A. 



SECTION CXVII. 



j^FTER the conversation between RSma and BharaU 
had been over, Lakshmana, with reasonable words, said to tbe 
former . — ''O worshipful Sir, amongst sacrifices Aswamedha 
is the best and the remover of all sins ; it is my prayer there* 
fore that thy desire might be turned towards tbb great and 
highly purifying sacrifice. It is said in this Purftnas, that 
Purandara, sullied by the sin consequent upon slaying a 
Brahmana, was again purified by celebrating a horse sacrifice. 
O thou having long arms, formerly, during the war between 
gods and demons there flourished a highly honored Asura 
under the name of Vitra. The breadth of his body was a 
hundred Yoyanas and the height thereof was three hundred 
Yoyanas. Considering all under his subjection he used to 
regard them with affection. He was pious» grateful and used 
to perform nothing without proper deliberation. . And tread- 
ing pious tracks he used to govern his subjects very *caref oily. 
During his administration earth produced all wished-for 
objects ; roots and fruits were tasteful and flowen 
were fragrant. Without being cultivated earth used to yidd 
crops. In this wise for many long years he governed a. 
prosperous and wonderful kingdom. Thereupon he deter* 
mind upon performing a hard penance. He coniidered 
asceticism as the best of all and regarded all other thinfi 
as mere illusions. Having resolved thus and placed his ton 
Madhureswara on the throne Vitra engaged in austerities 
creating terror unto all deities. He being thus engaged is 
asceticism, Indra, greatly terrified, approached Viriinaand 
said : — ''O thou having long arms, by virtue of his aiceticiM 
Vitra is about to conquer all the worlds. He is pions, io I 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1888 

cannot subdue him. O illustrious Sir, if his ascetic powers 
j^row more • we shall be constrained to live under 
his control for ever from the creation. Do thou there* 
fore not neglect any longer this highly generous Asura. 
Thyself being enraged, O lord of deities, Vitra shall not live 
even for a moment. O Vishnu, from the time he succeeded 
in propitiating thee, he hath obtained the sovereignty of the 
three worlds. Do thou, therefore, be propitiated now ; save 
thee none can free this world from thorns and bring it at 
rest. O Vishnu, all the deities are waiting for thee ; do thou 
help them by slaying Vitra. O thou having a large mind, 
thou art always the help of these high-souled deities. It is 
impossible for any one else to accomplish the present work. 
Thou art the refuge of the helpless." 



SE CTION XCVIII. 



00- 



H EARING the words of Lakshmana, Rftma, the slayer 
of enemies, said : — "O thou of firm vows, do thou at length, 
describe the destruction of Vitra." Hearing the words of 
R^ghava, Lakshmana, the enhancer of SumitrSl's delight, again 
took up that theme. "Hearing the words of Indra and other 
deities Vishnu replied : — 'From before I am bound with the 
high-souled Vitra by the ties of friendship. For this, even 
for your satisfaction, I shall not (myself) slay him. Again 
I am to afford excellent felicity unto you. I shall myself divide 
you into three classes and then forsooth your king shall be 
able to destroy Vitra. Of those three portions the first shall 



1 889 RAM A VAN A, 

be able to slay him/' Vishnu, the god of gods, having sat(i 
this, the deities] replied, saying :— •'•O slayer of demons^ 
Undoubtedly^ what thou hast said, shall pr^Ve true ; may 
victory crown thee ; we proceed now to slay Vitra. O highly 
generous deity, do thou now make Vftsava powerly by infus^ 
ing thy own energy.'* Thereupon the highly poweiful im- 
hiortals headed by Indra entered the forest where the great 
Asura Vitra was performing austerities. Arrivitlg ther^ 
they observed that the leading AsUra was spreading rays 
all over — the outcome of his own eifulgencej as if devouring 
the three worlds and burning down the (|uaft<irs. Beholding 
that foremost of Asuras, the deities were greatly terrified 
and began to think of plans by which they would be able 
to slay him and not be defeated. While they were thus 
thinking, Indra, of thousand eyes, taking up a thunderbolt^ 
hurled it against Vitra's head. That dreadful burning 
thunderbolt, like unto the fire of dissolution, falling on Vitra's 
head, the three Worlds were agitated. Thereupon thinking 
that he has perpetrated an iniquity by slaying Vitra engaged 
in asceticism, Indra, out of fear, fled to the other side of 
Lokaloka^ perpetually enshrowded with darkness. And the 
sin, consequent upon the destruction of a Brahman, pursuing 
him vehemently^ entered into his person. In this wise Indra 
became subject to dreadful afflictions. Beholding the enemy 
slain and Indra fled, the deities headed by fire again and 
again chanted the glories of Vishnu — ^the lord of three 
worlds, saying :— "O great god, thou art the refuge of the 
three worlds. Thou art the first-born and the father of the 
universe. For protecting all creatures thou hast assumed 
this Vishnu form. Thou hast slain this Vitra but the sin oi 
slaying a Brahman has visited Indra. Therefore, O excellent 
Purusha, do thou so arrange that he may be freed from sins.** 
Hearing the words of the celestials Vishnu said-^"Let yoof 
Chief celebrate a sacrifice in my honor — ^and by that he shaB 
be cleansed off the sin. If the slayer of Ptka celebrates a 



UTTARAKANDAM 1890 

horse sacrifice, he shall again fearlessly be installed as the 
chief of deities/' Having addressed these nectar-like words 
to the deities and being glorified by them, Vishnu, the god of 
gods, returned to his abode. 



SECTION XCIX. 



XXAVING thus described at length and finished the story 
of Vitra's destruction Lakshmana said : — *The mighty Vitra, 
the terror of the deities, being slain, and the slayer Indra, 
being assailed by the sin of Brahmanicide, was bewildered 
and at a loss to ascertain his duty. Being at his wit's end 
he repaired to the other side of the Lokaloka mountain and 
remained there for some time like a coiled serpent. And 
again in consequence of Indra's separation, the whole world 
was agitated, the forests grew dried and the earth was 
devoid of water. On account of the rivers being dried up and 
want of rain all creatures grew impatient. In this wise, the 
time of the destruction of creatures having arrived, the 
celestials being stricken with anxiety, according to the 
previous command of Vishnu, engaged in celebrating the 
sacrifice With Rishis and Ritwikas they fearfully approach- 
ed Purandara ; and beholding him assailed by the sin of 
Brahmanicide, they with him, at their head, engaged in 
celebrating a horse-sacrifice. After the sacrifice the 
sin issued out of Indra's person and addressing the high- 
souled deities said **Do ye all ascertain, where I shall go 
now." Thereupon highly pleased the deities replied : — "Do 

227 



iSgr RAMAYANA. 

thou divide thyself into four portions." Hearing the words of 
the high-souled celestials she divided herself into four parts, 
and wishing for a separate habitation said : — "By one portion, 
I shall at my pleasure, live in rivers full of water during 
rains and shall obstruct people from going there. By my 
second portion I shall live perpetually en lands as VsHara ;* 
I tell you the truth. By my third portion I shall for three 
nights every month live in youthful women proud of their 
youth— so that men might not live with them. And by my 
fourth . portion I shall enter into the persons of those who 
shall slay innocent Brahmanas." Hearing those words the 
deities said "What thou hast said shall be carried onL Do 
what thou wishest." Thereupon the celestials, delighted, 
adored their Chief divested of sins and crowned with victwy. 
And Visava being installed again on the throne, the vhde 
universe was at rest. Thereupon Indra worshipped ^nsllBq 
in the shape of that wonderful sacrifice. O descendant of 
Kaghu, such is the power of a horse-sacrifice." Hearing the 
charming words of Lakshmana, the energetic and high-soulcd 
king, R&ma, powerful like Indra, was greatly delighted. 

* A spot with saline Hnl. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1892 



SECTION C. 



XXEARING the words of Lakshmana and smiling, the 
highly effulgent descendant of Raghu, RSima, skilled in the 
art of speech, replied : — ''Lakshmana, O foremost of men, 
thou hast truly related the story of Vitra's destruction and 
the fruits of horse-sacrifice. O gentle one, I have heard, 
that formerly in the province of Valheeka, the graceful king 
Ila, the son of the patriarch Kardama, was highly pious. O 
foremost of men, having brought the entire earth under his 
control, the highly illustrious king Ila used to govern his 
subjects like unto his own sons. O descendant of Raghu, 
being terrified, the generous deities, the rich Daityas, the 
highly powerful Nagas, the irrepressible RSlkshasas, Gan- 
dharbas and Yakshas used to adore him perpetually. The 
high-souled Ila being enraged, the three worlds used to be 
convulsed with terror. And albeit so very powerful the 
highly illustrious king of Valheeka never swerved from the 
path of morality nor neglected his deities and rather intelli- 
gently used to administer all business. Once on a time in 
the picturesque season of spring the mighty-armed Ila, with 
his army and conveyances, entered into a charming forest, 
and on the pretext of hunting, slew hundreds and thousands 
of deer. With slaying deer only the high-souled king 
was not satisfied. He slew millions of diverse other 
animals. In this way being engaged in hunting the 
king Ila arrived where Kartikeya was born. At that time, in 
that hilly fountain there was sporting in the company of his 
followers, the irrepressible god of gods, the three-eyed deity 
with the daughter of the Chief of mountains. Being desirous 
of satisfying the goddess UmS, her lord, whose emblem is 



1893 RAMAYANA. 

bull, was sporting under the guise of a female. In that forest 
land, all male animals or trees were metamorphosed into 
the other sex at that time. A-hunting, the king Ila, the son 
of Kardama,arrived at that place and saw all animals and trees 
changed into female forms. And immediately the king, 
and his army were changed into similar forms. Finding him- 
self in that plight the king Ila was greatly sorry, and thinking 
that the misfortune was owing to the influence of the god 
of gods — 'Umi's lord, he was greatly terrified. Tbereapon 
with his followers and army the king took shelter of the high- 
souled and red-throated deity. Thereupon the great god, 
the conferror of boons, with the goddess, smiling said :— 
"Rise up, O son of Kardama, O thou of great strength, O 
gentle one, do thou beg of me any other boon than that of 
obtaining thy manhood." Being thus disappointed by the 
great deity, the king Ila, metamorposed into a female, became 
greatly sorry and did not pray for any other boon. Bdag 
stricken with graat sorrow, the king, with whole heart,- 1 
the daughter of the mountain-chief and said : — "O g 
thou art the protectress of all — thou dost confer bocmaoti aH; 
seeing thee doth not become fruitless. Do thou tbtiofaw 
have compassion on me." Thereupon, cognizant of tiMlt 
king's intention, the goddess, with Hara's consent, said i^^ 
"Half of the boon, that thou shalt beg of us both, riktll ha 
granted by Mahadeva, and the other half shall be granted ly 
me. Do thou therefore beg of me the half." Heariagflf 
that excellent and wondrous boon the king became gKMlIf' 
delighted and said: — "If thou art pleased with me, O gaA' 
dcss, do thou confer upon me this boon, that t may 1>e-iar 
one month, a female gifted with wonderful beauty in the 
three worlds and for another month I may be a male." 
Thereupon understanding king's desire, the beautiful goddess 
Wrvati, mercifully said : — "The boon, according to ihy 
desire, shall be granted. O king, when thou shalt attain 
to the male figure, thou shalt not remem i ' hing of tby 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1894 

female form. And when thou shalt assume the charming 
female figure thou shalt forget everything of thy male state.*' 
O Lakshmana^ by virtue of this boon, the king Ila for one 
month used to become a man and for the next used to be- 
come a female, charming in the three worlds under the name 
of Ila. 



SECTION CI. 



H 



AVING heard of the story of the king Ila from RSLmai 
Lakshmana and Bharata were greatly surprised. And with 
folded hands they, requesting the noble king RUma^for further 
particulars, said : — ''How could the king Ila subject himself 
to those afflictions in the shape of a female ? And how did he 
use to behave himself in his male form ?" Hearing those words 
begotten of curiosity,Rama engaged in relating the whole story 
as he had heard before, saying : — "In the first month, assum- 
ing his female form having lotus-eyes and charming the three 
world, he used to sport in the forest abounding in groves, in 
the company of his companions metamorphosed into the 
same form. Having sent away all his conveyances he used 
to sport in the mountain vale. Thus roaming, Il§ one day 
espied Budha, a bundle of rays, resembling the full moon in 
a picturesque pond filled with birds at some distance from the 
mountain. Having compassion for all creatures Budha, at 
that time, was performing, hard, glorious and wished-for 
austerities within waters. O son of Raghu, on beholding him 
Ilcl was greatly surprised, and with her female companions 



i895 RaMAYANA. 

began to agitate waters. As : as Budha saw her be was 
assailed by the arrows of Cu d. Not being able to control 
himself he grew impatient with vaters and thought "This 
damsel is far more beauti < 'en than the celestial girls. 
I have never seen before a like auty amongst the celestials, 
Nigas, Asuras and ApsarSs. If lihe has not been married 
before then she is my worthy s >use." With this resolution 
Budha got up from the waters, 1 repairing to his hennitage, 
sent for the fair ones. They all s,-iluted him. Thereupon 
the virtuous-souled Budha accosted them saying : — "Whose 
daughter is this graceful girl amongst you and for what she 
has come here? Do not delay — tell me soon," Hearing 
those sweet words of his, the females said ; — "This fair damsel 
is our supreme lady. She has no husband. Journeying she 
has come here with us." Hearing those plain words, Budha 
thought of the learning by which one can perceive everything. 
And being informed of all regarding the king Hi thereby lie 
said — "Do ye all live in this mountain being Kimpurusai ;do 
ye make your respective habitations here. 1 shall give you 
always fruits and roots. O ye females, y«u shall have aH 
Kimpurusas as your husbands." According to tlie words «( 
Budha they lived in that mountain as Kimpurusas. lo ths 
wise many Kimpurusa-Badhas wtre procreated. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1896 



SECTION CI I. 



•K/U' 



H 



AVING heard of the origin of Kimpurushas^ both 
Bharata and Lakshmana said to RSima : — ** This is a wonder- 
tul story/' Thereupon the highly illustrious Rima, the fore- 
most of the pious, again began with the story of Ila, the 
son of the patriarch. ''Beholding the Kinnaris repairing to a 
distance, Budha the foremost of ascetics, smilling said, to 
the beautiful Ila ; — " O thou of a graceful presence, I am the 
most favourite son of the moon ; O fair one, do thou, with 
delight, cast looks upon me." Hearing the words of the 
highly effulgent and beautiful Budha in the picturesque forest 
land divested of men and animals, Ila said : — " O gentle 
one, I am not subject to any body ; I surrender myself unto 
thee out of my own accord. O son of Soma, thou mayst 
command me whatever thou wishest." Hearing those wond- 
rous words, the son of moon, possessed by lust, began to live 
with her. And living in the company of 1121; having a grace- 
ful countenance, Budha, possessed by desire, spent the entire 
month of Madhu like a moment. Thereupon after the expiry 
of a month, the graceful king Ila, son of the pariarch, awoke 
from sleep and beholding Budha, the son of Soma, engaged 
in- austerities with uplifted hands in the midst of waters, 
said : — *0 illustrious Sir, with my followers I entered this 
dense forest — I do not see them now anywhere. Where have 
they gone ?" Hearing the words of the royal saint, who had 
lost all recollection, Budha, with sweet words consoled him 
and said : — "All thy followers have been destroyed by a 
downpour of huge rocks ; thyself, being afraid of the storm, 
was also asleep in the hermitage. Thou hast no fear now. 
Therefore, O hero, being consoled and renouncing all anxiety 



i897 RAM AY ANA. 

do thou live here happily living upon fruits and roots." 
Being comforted by those words, the bigb-miDded king Ua, 
striken with distress in consequence of the destruction of 
his servants, poorly replied : — "O Brahman, I shall renounce 
my own kingdom. Separated from my servants, I shall not 
he able to live even for a moment. Do thou give me 
permission in this. O Brahman, my eldest son, the highly 
illustrious Sasabindu, the foremost of the pious, shall be the 
owner of my kingdom. O Brahman, renoundng my serrants 
and wives of the country I shall not be able to wait here. 
Therefore, O highly effulgent one, do thou not ^ve me such 
an unpleasant command of remaining here." Hearing tboK 
wonderful words of the king Ua, Budba CQiiM^Dg liiiii, 
said : — "Do thou wait here. Be not aggrieved, O lugUj 
powerful son of Kardama. If thou dost live bere for s jrcv, 
I shall render thy well-being." Hearing the words of Bodbit 
of unwearied actions, the king Ila desired to live tbfn. 
Thereupon becoming a man for the next month he began 
to perform ascetic penances. Thereupon in t!ic ninth montli, 
11&, having a beautiful waist, gave birth to a highly efTulgeat 
son, under the name of Pururava, born of the loins of Budba, 
and equally graceful like him. And she handed over the 
highly powerful son unto his father Budha. Thorcupun after 
a year llS having regained the male form, Hudlia by mu 
of various words afforded delight unto him. 



VTTaRAKANDAM. 1898 



SECTION cm. 



R 



,AMA having thus described the wonderful birth of 
Pururava, the illustrious Bharata and Lakshmana asked him 
again saying : — *' O foremost of men, tell us what did Ha 
afterwards do after living in the company of Soma's son 
for a year." Hearing their sweet words RSLma again began 
with the story of Kardama's son and said : — " In turn, the 
heroic Ila, having regained his manhood, the highly illustri- 
ous and intelligent Budha, well-informed of birth and well- 
skilled in the art of speech, sent for the highly liberal 
Sangbarta, Vrigu's son Chyavana, Aristhanemi, the foremost 
of Munis, Durvasa, capable of affording delight, and other 
friends gifted with patience and said : — "Ye all know welI,how 
this mighty-armed Ila,Kardama's son, attained to this peculiar 
condition." Thereupon while those high^souled ones were 
conversing upon this subject, the highly effulgent Kardama 
arrived at the hermitage. Pulastya, Kratu, Vashatkar and 
the highly effulgent Omkara came there following him. 
Being greatly delighted for their arrival they all gave out 
their individual opinion for bringing about the well-being of 
the king of Valhakee. For the welfare of his son,the patriarch 
Kardama said : — "Hear, O twice-born ones, how the well- 
being of the king Ila may be secured. For this desease I 
do not find any other good medicine but UmS's lord. And 
save Aswamedha there is no other sacrifice more favourite 
unto the high-souled deity. Let us all therefore celebrate 
that hard sacrifice on behalf of this king." Thereupon 
Sambarta's desciple, the royal saint Marutha, the conqueror 
of enemies* cities, collected all articles for the sacrifice. 
Thereupon in the vicinity of Budha's hermitage that mighty 



o 



i899 ZiAMAyANA. 

sacriRce was celebratetl. And by that the Great Rudra 
attained to delight and said to the twice-born ones, in the 
presence of the king Ila : — "O foremost of twice-born ones, 
1 have been greatly delighted with this sacriSce and your 
devotion. Tell me now, what I can do for this king of 
V^lheeka." Hearing the words of MahSdeva, the Brahmanas, 
having propitiated him with great devotion, prayed for Ila's 
manhood. Thereupon delighted the highly effulgent Hahft- 
deva, having conferred upon him manhood, disappeared. In 
this wise the horse-sacrifice being finished and Mah&deva 
having disappeared, the far-s«eing and leading twicc-bwn 
ones repaired to their respective hermitages. And having 
placed his eldest son Sasavindu as the king of the countiy 
of Valheeka, the king Ila reared another city in the middle 
country. fn time Ila attained to the excellent Brafaml 
region and his son PururSva obtained that ^atisbtbfaa 
kingdom. O foremost of men, such is the power of thf fvorsr< 
sacrifice, that the king Ila, though converted into a female, 
regained manhood by virtue thereof." 




SECTtON CIV. 



JjI AviNG thus addressed his both brothers, RSma, iIm 
descendant of KSkuthstha of unmitigated prowess, again sdi 
to Lakshmana, in words pregnant with morality : — "0 
Lakshmana, having invited Vasishtha, the foremost of twice* 
born ones, conversant with all the rites of Aswamedhai 
Vimadeva, J&vili, and Kashyapa and consulted with then 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1900 

duly I jhall set free a horse gifted with all marks." Hear- 
ing the words of RiLma, Lakshmana, of unmitigated prowess, 
invited all those Brahmanas and approached R^ma. Seeing 
them, RiLma saluted them touching their feet. And the 
Brahmanas too, beholding the irrepressible celestial, like 
Raghava, welcomed him with blessings. Thereupon Rama, 
with folded hands, asked of those leading twice-born ones, 
questions regarding the Aswamedha sacrifice. And hearing 
the words of R5ma, they, too, saluting the deity Rudra, began 
to speak highly of the ceremony of horse-sacrifice. And 
being informed from the Brahmanas of many unheard of 
virtues of Ashwamedha, Rama was greatly delighted. And 
according to their desire he said to Lakshmana : — " O thou 
having long arms, do thou soon send an emissary to the 
high-souled Sugriva, communicating unto him * Do thou 
come here to enjoy festivities in the company of all those 
highly powerful monkeys and bears, under thee ; may good 
betide thee.' See that Bhibhishana of unequalled prowess, 
the king of Rakshasas, encircled by his followers, coursing 
at will, may be present at the horse sacrifice. Let the great 
kings, wishing my welfare with their followers, be present 
at the sacrific. O Lakshmana, do thou also invite carefully, 
for witnessing the ceremony,other pious foreign kings who are 
friendly unto me. O thou having long arms, do thou also 
invite the Rishis, having asceticism for their wealth and 
other pious Brahmanas living in various provinces. Do thou 
also invite actors and songsters. Do thou order that a 
spacious, sacrificial ground may be made on the banks of the 
river Gomoti in the Naimisha forest. O thou having long 
arms, that part of the country is best suited and holy. And 
let ceremonies, invoking peace, be celebrated everywhere. 
O thou conversant with piety, do thou soon invite hundreds 
of subjects, so that they all, having witnessed the ceremony 
in the Naimisha forest, may return delighted and honored. 
O thou having long arms, let Bharata go before with a 



1901 



RAM AY AN A. 



million of beasts carrying rice, sessamun seed, Kindoey bean, 
Chickpea, pulse, Masha (a sort of Kindney bean) salt, oil, 
clarified butter and a hundred koti of silver and golden coins. 
Let merchants, to set up shops on the way, actors, dancers, 
cooks, and many youthful females follow Bharata. Let . 
soldiers go before him. And let the highly illustrious Bharata, 
with children, old men,Brabroana5, citizens, servants, ca^«s, 
mothers, wives and the golden image of my wife to be 
initiated at the sacrifice, go before." According to the com- 
mand of R3ma, Bharata, with Satrughna, made arrangements 
for highly valuable quarters, food, drink and clothes- And tlie 
highly powerful monkeys with Sugriva and Brahmanas 
engaged in the work of distribution. And Bibhishana. 
surrounded by various Rakshas and females, engaged in the 
service of the high-souled Rishis intent on hard penances. 



SECTION CV. 




xi AVtNG speedily despatched before all articles of 
sacrifice, Bharata's elder brother RSma set free a black horse, 
gifted with all marks and worthy of the sacrifice and placed 
I^kshmana with Rittwigas in charge of it. Thereupon the 
mighty-armed Kakuthstha, in the company of his soldiers, 
proceeded to the Naimisha forest and beholding the ' 
wonderful sacrificial ground attained to an excess of delight 
and aaid : — 'It has become highly charming." And white 
he remained in the Naimisha forest, all the kings &«nt hia 
presents and Rlima also made returns. And diverse food, 
drink and clothes were offered to the Lings when they i 
arrived there with profuse presents. Bharata, ' h Satrughna. 



UTTARAKANDAM \got 

engaged in attending upon the kings. The high-souled 
monkeys, with Sugriva, being self-controlled engaged in 
attending upon the Brahmanas. Bibhishana, in the company 
of many Rakshasas, with a collected mind, began to serve 
the Rishis, having asceticism for their wealth. And the 
highly powerful RSma, the foremost of men, set aside 
valuable houses for the accomodation of the high-souled 
kings. Under these proper arrangements the horse-sacrifice 
commenced. Lakshmana engaged in looking after the 
sacrificial horse. In this wise R2tma, a lion amongst the 
kings, undertook the celebration of the horse-sacrifice. And 
in that Ashwamedha of Rama presents were given unto 
people as long as they were not satisfied. There was no 
other sound audible at that time save that of 'Give ! Give H." 
In sooth at the horse-sacrifice of the high-souled R^tmO) to 
their fullest satisfaction, sweets and other things were distri- 
buted unto people. Indeed before words came out from 
the lips of the beggars, monkeys and Rikshasas satisfied 
them with gifts. And all the ascetics living for ever 
and having asceticism for wealth that were present there, 
could not think of any other sacrifice, accompanied by so 
profuse presents, they had seen before In that sacrifice, 
those, who wished for gold, obtained it, those who wished for 
property got it and those, who longed for jewels, received 
them. In this wise before all, enough of gold, jewels, and 
clothes were given away. The ascetics said : — ** We have 
never seen before a sacrifice like this, Indra's, Soma's, 
Yama^s or Varuna's. And being present everywhere the 
Rakshasas and VSnaras gave away enough of riches and 
clothes even unto them who did not want. And though this 
sacrifice, gifted with all marks, of Rlma, a lion anoong kings, 
continued for a year still his accumulated treasure was not 
exhausted, but rather was increased. 



JlAJlfAyAJVA. 



SECTION CVI. 



X HAT sacrifice, the like of which was never seen before, 
having been undertaken the illustrious ascetic Vslmiki, with 
his desciples, came there. And beholding this wonderful 
sacrifice resembling that of the celestials, his followers, the 
Rishis, made charming cottages in a solitary corner and at no 
distance. Inside the highly charming cottage of 'V^lmtki they 
placed his picturesque car full of fruits and roots. Thereupon 
Valmiki said to his desciples, Lava and Kusa .^"Do ye care- 
fully and delightedly sing the whole of Rlmayaaa in the 
highly holy hermitages, of the Rishis, in the homes where 
perpetual fire is kept up by the Brahmanas, in streets and 
palaces, at the gate of RSma's house, in the sacri6cial arena 
and before all Ritwiga.s. And eating all those sweet fruits 
that are on the summit of the mountan near our hermitage, 
do ye engage in chanting the sweet R&inayana. If you 
begin singing after taking all those sweet fruits you shall 
not experience exhaustion in singing nor you shall forget 
measure, if Rima, the lord of earth, invites yon to sing 
the RSmayana, you may fearlessly sing it there in due notes 
and measures before the assembled ascetics. During the 
day do ye sing, in your sweet voice, twenty sections out of 
many I have laid in the RSmayana consisting of many 
slokas. Do not cherish the least longing for riches. Of 
what avail is wealth unto ascetics living perpetually on fraits 
and roots? If R3ma asks you about your father you may 
say, "We are both desciples of the high souled Vftlmilri. 
O Kusa and Lava, in your proper mood do you sing the 
sweet song with charming MurchanS accompanied by the 
sweet notes of VinJl. Before you begin w 'ong, wilb- 



UTTARAKANDAM, 1904 

out disregarding the king, do you bow unto him reverentially. 
Morally the king is the father of all. Do you therefore 
both, delightedly and with a collected mind, early in the 
morning, sing the theme in a sweet voice and accompanied 
by the music of the stringed instrument." Having in this 
wise given counsels, the highly generous and great ascetic 
V^lmiki, son of Pracheta, became silent. Being thus com- 
manded by the ascetic, JSlnakis' sons, Lava and Kusa, the 
slayers of enemies, issued out therefrom saying. ' So we 
shall do.' Like unto the two Aswins following the moral 
precepts of Sukra, the two princes, placing those wonderful 
counsels of VSlmiki in their minds, spent the night with a 
heart stricken with curiousity. 



SECTION evil. 



00' 



T 



HEREUPON the night being over, having bathed and 
performed the Homa, both Lava and Kusa, in consonance with 
Rishi's command, began the song. That song was composed 
by the first preceptor(Valmiki) neverheard of before,consisting 
of sounds originating from six places, containing all metres, 
many proofs and set in accompaniment with the music of a 
stringed instrument. Hearing such a song from the boys 
Rima was striken with curiosity. Thereupon taking leave 
from business for some time and inviting the great ascetic 
Valmiki, kings, learned men, persons well-versed in Nyaya, 
Puranas and science of words, all old men, twice-born ones, 
those conversant with the signs of music, Brahmanas desirous 



ipos RAMAYANA. 

of hearing the Rlmayana, persona deep read S& palmtstrft 
Gandharbas, citizens, all those who have mastered the use 
of words, letters and Samasas, those who have studied welt 
metres, those well informed in the science of mosic, those 
well-vcrsed in astronomy, those who are well up in the 
knowledge of rites and ceremoi :9, those expert in the des- 
patch of business, logicians wh e Fame has spread far and 
wide, those wclt-versed in re; ings and arguments, poets, 
historians, Vedic Brahmanas, painters, and songsters R&ina 
resquested Lava and Kusa lovingly to fing the song before thr 
assembly. The audience being seated there and engaged in 
conversation with one another those two Muni boys began 
with the song enhancing the delight of all. Wondrous and 
charming was their song and the audii-ncc were not by any 
means satiated with the hearing thereof, Gn-ally delighted 
the highly effulgent ascetics and kings again and again 
looked towards them as if drinking them up with their eyes. 
And ihey all attentively said to one another — "Both of ihem 
take after Rama, like unto a bubble resembling the one it 
rises from. There would not have been perceived the leaM 
difference between them and RSma had they not beca 
cloathed in bark and used clotted iiair." The citizens and 
villagers speaking thus with one another Kusa and Lava 
chanted twenty sections beginning from the first, pointed 
out by NJlrada. Having heard up to twentieth section. 
R3ma, fond of his brothers, said to Ls-kshmana in the after- 
noon, "0 KSkutstha, do thou soon tonfer upon these t*-0 
high-souled ones eighteen thousand gold coins and all other 
things they wish for." Thereupon when Lakshmana address- 
ed himself in no time to give them gold coins separately 
Kusa and Lava, not accepting them .ind surprisingly said:— 
"We are dewellers of a forest, living njioti roots and (ruit*— 
what shall we do with them (coins) ? Therefore living in 
the forest what shall we do with the gold ?" Hearing those 
words RSma and the audience were greatly kedupn 



ked upinU\l 



VTTARaKANDAM. 1906 

uriosity and surprise. Thereupon being anxious to learn 
•f the origin of the poem, the highly effulgent R&ma asked 
he two Muni boys, saying. "What is the proof of the story 
f this poem ? How great is his fame who has composed it ? 
Vhat leading ascetic is the author of this great poem ?" 
lima having thus asked them those two Muni boys said : — 
The illustrious VSLlmiki is the author of this poem. He has 
[escribed in this poem thine endless s^ry. He has of late 
ome to thy sacrifice. The great ascetic V&lmiki has com- 
posed this poem consisting of a hundred stories and twenty 
Dur thousand slokas. O king, that high-minded ascetic is 
•ur preceptor. He has described thy actions in six books 
•eginning with the first consisting of five hundred sections. 
Ul good actions performed by thee since thy birth have been 
ecorded in this. O mighty car-warrior, O king, if thou dost 
nsh to hear the whole of it, do thou, at thy leisure, hear it 
elightedly in the company of thy younger brothers.'* 
iaying *so it shall be' Rama bade them adieu and they too, 
elighted, repaired to where Valmiki, the foremost of Munis 
.ras. Thereupon having heard that charming song in the 
ampany of ascetics and kings the high-minded Rama repaired 
3 the place of business. He heard the RSimayana sung, by 
lusa and Lava, gifted with musical characteristics, consisting 
f sections, vowels, and consonant and enchanted in accom- 
paniment with the music of a stringed instrument. 



SECTION CVIII. 



JlCama heard that highly sacred theme for mahy long 
ays in the company of ascetics, kings and Vanaras. And 
nderstandingfrom the story that Kusa and Lava were J&naki's 
229 



1907 RAM AY AN A. 

sons, Rima mentioning her name said uciun; the assent' 
biy : — " Send a good emissary unto the illustrious 
Vaimiki and let him communicate unto the ascetics that if 
J&naki is sinless and has lei pure life in the forest ; let 
her give proof of purely by the great ascetic's permia»on. 
Let the emissaries learn well the intention of the ascetic in 
this and if Sita is at heart willing to bring in proofs. To 
uphold her as well as mine purity, let Maithili, the daughter 
of JSnaka, swear before the i sembly." Hearing those 
wonderful words ef R3ma, the emissaries speedily went to 
VSImtki and saluting the high-souled (ascetic) burning 
in his effulgence and of incompa ible lustre, communicated 
unto him, in sweet words all what RSma had said, ficaring 
the words of the messengers and understanding Rlma't 
intention the ascetic said : — 'What RSlma has said 
shall be satisfied. May good betide you. Husband 
is the greatest god for women. So Sii^ shall carry oat 
his behests." The great ascetic having said this, the highly 
powerful emissaries, approaching R&ma, communicated unto 
him what the Muni had said. Hearing the words of the high- 
souled Valmiki, R3ma was greatly delighted. Having ad- 
dressed the assembled Rishis and kings he said: — "TW 
Rishis with their desciples, and the kings with their fulloirOT 
and all others willing shall see SitS sivi-ar here." Hearing 
the words of the high-souled Rima, al! the high-soderi 
Rishis began to speak of him in high terms and said : "0 
foremost of men, such an action becomes thee not any oaC 
else." Thereupon having settled that Sil5 would simn 
next day, R&ma, the slayer of enemies, dismissed them sll. 
And having made arrangements that Sita would go throogb 
the trial next day, the high-minded, generous king Rlat 
bade adieu unto all kings and Rishis. 



A 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1908 



SECTION ClX, 



>rf>* 



N^ 



ExT morning RSma, being present in the sacrificial 
ground and having sent for the Rishis, Vasishtha, Vamadeva 
Javali, Kashyapa, Viswamitra, carrying on penances for 3 
long time, Durvasa, Pulastya of hard austerities, Salastri, 
Vargava, Markandaya living long, the highly illustrious 
Madgalya, Gargya, Chyavana, Satananda, conversent witb 
religions, effulgent VaradwiySL, Agnis'son Vasuprava, N&rada,. 
Parvata, the great Gautama and other ascetics of firm vows,, 
assembled with mi^^ds possessed by curiosity. The highly 
powerful Rakshasas and monkeys also came there out of 
curiosity. Besides thousands and thousands of Ksliatryas;, 
Vaisyas, Sudras and Brahmans of firm penances, also hailed 
there from various parts to witness Sita's trial. Havrng; 
arrived there they all sat down motionless like mountains^ 
Thereupon, Valmiki, the foremost of ascetics, speedily came 
there accompanied by Sita. With her face downwards, folded 
palms, eyes full of tears and meditating upon R§ma in her 
mind, SitS, following the Rishr, came before the assembly. 
There arose a great uproar of eulogy from Hhe assembly when 
they saw Siti following VSlmiki like unto Sruti following 
Brahm^. Thereupon members, stricken with sorrow,^ made 
a tumultuous sound. Amongst the visitors some praised 
Rama, some praised SitS and others eulogised both of them. 
Thereupon having entered that huge assemblage in company 
of SitJ, the great ascetic VJilmiki addressed R§ma, saying : — 
'* O son of Da^aratha, in fear of calumny, thou didst renounce 
her near my hermitage, albeit SitS is pure and follows the 
ways of morality. O RSlma of firm vows, thou art afraid of 
the censure of the people. SitSL has becoming willing to 
give testimony (of her purity) for removing the calumny of 



1909 RAAfAyAJVA. 

the public ; do thou mercifully give her ^ !on in this. 

I tell you the truth, O R&ma, that these irrcpmsible twin 
brothers are your sons, O descendant of Raghu. I am 
the tenth son of Pracheti, so, far from speaking untruth 
it does not even spring up in my mind. I tberef<H% 
know the truth that these twins are thy sons. I have 
performed austere penances for many thousand years ; I now 
swear before thee, that if this Maithili is found touched 
by any sin I shall not reap the fruitiof my ascetic observances 
extending over many thousand years. I have never perpe- 
trated before a crime, cither in my mind, body, or speech. 
If Maithili is found divested of sin I may then partake of 
the fruits of piety. O descendant of Raghu, finding Silt 
pure in mind and five elements of body I took her near the 
spring in the forest. Besides this Jitft, of pure ways, divested 
of sins and ever considering her hi sband as deity, shall give 
testimony this day. Thou hast been afraid of the public 
calumny. O son of a king, thy mi id being possessed by the 
fear of public scandal, thou didst n nounce this Sit& of a pure 
character and always regarding her husband as a god : ' 
came to know this by virtue of my discriminative knowlcdgE." 



SECTION ex. 



I 



JiFTER the great Rishi VSImiki had said this, RSma, o" 
beholding the daughter of Janaka resembling a celestial, in 
the midst of the assembly, with folded hands, said .—"0 
great one, thou art conversant with piety. By thy wor^* 
shorn of sin, I have been convinc< i that Janaki is of pur< 
ways. Still, O Brahman, what thou hast commanded fhlll 
be carried out; let Sil& produce testimony ol the purity dI 



j^ 



UTTARAKANDAM ipio 

her character. Because Vaidehi formerly underwent a trial 
in the city of Lanka before the celestials I brought her home. 
O Brahman, vilification of the people is very powerful. 
Although I know that Jinaki has not been touched by any 
sin still I have renounced her. Do thou therefore forgive 
me. I know that these twin brothers Kusa and Lava are 
my sons. Yet if Janaki gives evidence of her own purity 
before the assembly I shall be greatly satisfied." Being 
apprised of Rama's intention as to Sit&'s trial the celestials 
all came there on the occasion. The Adityas, Va^us, Rudras, 
Viswadevas, Maruts, S&dhyas, Siddhas, NSgas and Rishis 
placing BrahmsL before them, all came there. And beholding 
the celestials and Rishis assembled there R&ma again said to 
Valmiki : — "O foremost of Munis, the words, of the high- 
souTed Rishis, are divested of sin ; therefore on thy words 
only I shall consider Sita as having pure ways. Still all have 
come here being anxious to witness SitSL's trial. I shall 
therefore be greatly delighted if Janaki gives in before them 
any testimony of her pure character." As soon as those 
words were uttered, sweet, fragrant, cold air, the witness of 
virtue and vice, blowing mildly, excited the joy of the assem- 
bly. People, hailing from various countries, with all attention 
began to witness this wondrous and unthought of event. 
In the golden age only the celestial wind used to blow — and 
it 4JOW blew even in the Treta Yuga and forsooth it was a 
maftl^ of exceeding surprise. Thereupon beholding all 
people assembled there, Janaka's daughter, wearing a red 
cloth, with her face and looks downwards and folded palms 
said : — "I have never thought of any other person in my 
mind but RSlma ; by the strength of this virtue let the god- 
dess Vasundhara give me room. I have always with my 
mind, body and words prayed for R«Lma's well-being and by 
virtue hereof may the goddess Vasundharfi give me room 
in her womb.*' As soon as SitSl swore in this wise a wonder- 
ful incident took place. From inside the earth a celestial 



iQii RAMAVANA. 

and excellent throne rose up. It was carried on head by the 
Nigas of unmitigated prowess, having celestiaT persons and 
adorned with celestial jewels and ornaments. Having 
stretched out her arms and taken Maithili, the goddess earth 
welcomed her and placed her on the throne. And while 
seated on the throne she was entering the earthy she was 
covered with the continued showers of celestial flowers. 
Eulogising her at that time, the celestials said ^— "Oh I highly 
praiseworthy is thy conduct, O Sit^." Being present in the 
welkin '.and beholding Sita enter into the Earth, the celestials 
again and again eulogised her in various words. The Rishis, 
kings and other leading men present in the sacrificial arena 
repeatedly expressed their surprise. Beholding Sit&'s censure 
thus removed all animals, animate or inanimate, either on 
earth or in the sky, were greatly delighted. Some cried aloud 
in joy, some remained silent, and some motionless espied 
RSLma or Sit§. In this wise beholding Site's entrance into 
the Earth the ascetics were greatly delighted. They all 
attaining to the same state of mind, the whole universe, for 
a moment, was possessed with the state of equality. 



SECTION CXI. 



{^ITA having entered RasSLtala, all the monkeys and 
Risbis repeatedly eulogised her before R&ma. Stricken wMi 
sorrow and grief and lowering down his head, Rlma, vMi 
eyes full of tears, face downwards, and a dejected niindt sal 
down. And being possessed by grief and anger and alieddfaig 
tears he wept for some time and then said : — "My mind is 
about to be possessed by grief, which I had ne^er 






UTTARAKANDAM. 1912 

before, for in the very presence of mine the graceful JSinakt^ 
like Lakshmi herself, hath disappeared from view. Formerly, 
in my absence, Janaki was once carried away into the city 
of Lanka, on the other side of the great ocean and I brought 
her back ; what wonder it is that I shall get her back from 
Patala ? O goddess Vasudha, do thou soon bring SitS in 
my view, or else, worked up with ire I shall give thee the 
fruits of thy negligence. Thou art my mother-in-law, since 
the royal saint Janaka obtained SitSL from thy womb while 
cultivating thee with plough share. Do thou therefore bring 
back my Sita or give me a region of the celestials, I wish to 
live with Sita. I am beside myself for her : do thou therefore 
bring back Sit^. If thou dost not render back SitSL unto me 

Vasudha, I shall deluge the earth with waters, having 
assailed, destroyed and drowned into water th^ huge com- 
pass with mountains and forests." RSma, having given vent 
to those accents under the influence of ire, the patriarch 
Brahma, with the consent of the celestials, said : — " O Rama 
of firm vows, O slayer of enemies, thou shouldst not grieve 
thus. Recollect thy former state of Vishnu and the counsels. 

1 would not have reminded thee of this secret but for the 
present necessity. Do thou now once more remember thy 
birth from Vishnu. By nature, Sita is pure, chaste and ever 
dependent upon thee. And by virtue of her ascetic depen- 
dance upon thee she has gone to the region of NSigas. Thou 
shalt again meet her in heaven. Hear, what I communicate unto 
thee before the assembly. Thou shalt be informed of every* 
thing by listening to this excellent poem describing thy own 
actions, O hero. Valmiki has described herein all miseries and 
joys thou hast experienced since thy birth and what shall 
happen in future after Site's entrance into Patala. O Rima, 
this first epic poem, Ramayan, has been composed describing 
thy works. None but thee is worthy of the fame of this 
poem. O Raghava, O highly illustrious one, do thou hear with 
the Rishis, Uttarakandam, the last portion of this poem. O 



1913 



RAA/AyANA. 



descendant of Raghu, this !s not worthy of being heard by any 
but those who art the foremost of the royal saints. " Having 
said this, the deity BrahmA, the lord of the three worlds, with 
other deities, repaired to the region of immortals. The hi{^- 
souled and the highly effulgent ascetics, living in Brafam&'s 
region, who were present in the assembly, obtaining BrahmSa 
permission, waited there, to hear RamSs future carreer in the 
Uttarakandam. Hearing [he words of the gr^at Patriarch 
instinct with welt-being, the highly eRulgent R&ma said to 
Valmiki : — " illustrious sir, the Rishis living in Bialunts' 
region have grown desirous of hearing my future histwy. 
So let it be taken up next morning." Having thus settled 
and taken with him Kusa and Lava and sent away the assem- 
bled people he entered his palace and spent the night 
mourning for Sitci. 



SECTION CXI 



J. HE night being over and having invited the leadtef 
ascetics, R&ma told his sons to sing the poem fearlesrf^ 
Thereupon the high-souled Rishis having taken their sntt 
Kusa and Lava began the last'portion of the UttarakandaTn. 
Sili having entered Pstala by the strength of her vow, and 
the sacrifice having terminated, RSma grew poorly in spirit. 
In Jinalci's absence the whole world appeared to him »* 
blank. Now being overwhelmed with grief he lost all mental 
peace. Having conferred various gifts upon the kings, 
Rakshasas, monkeys, and leading Brahmanas, RIma sent then 
away and meditating upon Site's absence entertd Ajoydhyl. 
And from the time of Siti's entering into Paltla be Hi 




UTTARaKANDAM. 1914 

ot take any other spouse. And having made a golden image 
f SitJl he engaged in the performance of various sacriSces. 
1 this wise for thousand years he celebrated many Horse- 
icrifices, many Bajpeyas with profuse gold, Agnisomas, 
tiratras, numberless Gomedhas and various other sacrifices, 
.ama being engaged in governing the kingdom and per- 
>rming many pious rites long time passed away. And 
eing under his subjection, bears, monkeys, R«lkhasas and 
ings always aiforded delight unto him. On account of 
lowers in proper time there was enough of food in his 
ingdom. The quarters were pure and delightful. The 
itizens and villagers were happy and healthy. None 
let with premature death. In fact, in his regime all cala- 
lities were removed. Thereupon after many years, the 
lustrious, Kausalya, Rama's mother, surrounded by her sons 
nd grand-sons, breathed her last. Performing many 
ious observances Kakeyi followed her and obtained peace 
n the land of immortals. Those noble ladies, being united 
■rith the king Da^aratha, in heaven, were greatly delighted 
nd obtained all virtues. Besides, having worshipped the 
cities and manes on the occasion of his father's Sridha 
eremony the high-souled Rama distributed many jewels 
nd engaged in the performance of a very difficult sacrifice. 
1 this wise having performed many sacrifices and multiplied 
(ieties he spent many thousand years in happiness. 



SECTION C X III. 



-oa — 



(Jnce on a time Yudhajit, the king of Kekaya, sent 
mto the high-souled RSma, Gargya — son of his own pre- 
eptor Angeras — a Brihmin saint of unmitigated prowess; 

230 



i6i5 RAM AY ANA. 

and with him he sent, as tokens of affections, gifts of ten 

thousand horses, numberless blankets, various jewels, diverse 

clothes and well washed coverlets. Hearing of the arrival 

of the great saint Gargya with above valuable presents sent 

by his material uncle Yudhajit, the intelligent RSma, with 

his brothers, proceeded about a Krosa to receive him and 

adored him particularly likely unto the lor J of celestials 

honoring Vrihaspati. Having thus welcomed that foremost 

of Rishis and accepted the valuable presents sent by his 

maternal uncle he asked the ascetic about his welfare in every 

thing. Thereupon the great Rishi being seated, he ^d :— 

" Thou art the foremost of those skilled in the art of speech 

like the very preceptor of the celestials. Since thine own self 

hath come here my uncle must have commissioned thee with 

a very important message." Hearing those words of Rftma 

the great saint communicated unto him the object of his 

coming, saying. — "O thou having long arms, if thou dost 

like, hear what loving words thy maternal uncle Yudhajit, 

the foremost of men, has said. The Gandharvas, holding 

weapons and expert in warfare, guard that beautiful province 

abounding in fruits and roots on the banks of the river' 

Sindhu. O hero, those Gandharbas are SailuskSL's son»— higbljT 

powerful and three kotis in number. Having hoisted thjT 

flag of victory and conquered that highly picturesque city 

of Gandharbas do thou include that kingdom within thiB^ 

well-established territories. None can enter there. O thou 

having long arms, I do not request thee for any harm of thine. 

Let that highly charming country be liked by thee." Hearing 

the words of the maternal uncle communicated by the gitit 

saint, RSlma, with delight, said : — '' What you have comnuuidc' 

shaU be satisfied." Saying this he looked towards Bhaiilt 

and delightedly and with folded hands said to the Rishi ''O 

Brahmarshi, these two princes are Bharata's sons andAdr 

names are Taksha and Pushkala. Being well protected by 

uncle Yudhajit and preceded by Bharata wi^h wnaj ui 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1916 

)llowers they shall^ subjugate the Gandharbas and divide 
le kingdom between them. Having established two king- 
oms and installed his two sons there Bharata, the foremost 
f the pious, shall come back to me. 

Having thus said to the Brahmarshi, Rama commanded 
Jharata and welcomed the two princes. Thereupon under 
le auspices of favourable stars, having placed Gargya before 
iem, Bharata with the princes and army, issued out of the 
ity of Ayodhya. And R&ma's army unconquerable everv 
y the celestials went on for a month, from the city like a 
elestial host nnder the command of Indra. Animals,, living 
pon flesh and huge-bodied Rakshasas longing for blood 
)llowed Bharata. Besides many thousand birds, moving 
1 the sky, lions, tigers and boars went before the army, 
'he army, consisting of delighted and healthy subjects spen- 
ing half a month in the way, arrived at the Kekaya kingdoms 
1 good health- 



SECTION IC XINT. 



Jlx EARING of the arrival of the Bharata with the army^ 
rargya and Yudhajit, the king of Kekayas^ were greatly 
elighted. And with a huge army they speedily went out for 
onquering the Gandharbas. Thereupon the highly power- 
jI and light-armed Bharata and Yudhajit, with the soldiers 
nd followers, arrived at the city of Gandharbas. Having 
card of the coming of Bharata the highly powerful Gan- 
harbas gathered round and sent up leonine roars. There- 
pon began the battle capable of making down erect and 
ontinued for a week. On neither side there was victory 



1917 RAMAYANA. 

or defeat. On all sides there flowed streams of blood 
and there were afloat human bodies. Daggers^ Saktis and 
bows were like the banks of the river. Thereupon enraged 
Bharata, RSma's younger brother, discharged a dreadful 
arrow named Sangharata resembling the fire of dissolution 
against Gandharbas. Having bound them all with the noose 
of death and sundered them with Sangharata, Bharata des* 
patched all the Gandharbas to the abode of death. Even 
the celestials could not recollect if such a dreadful encounter 
had happened before. In a moment the huge Gandharba 
host was slain. After the destruction of the Gandharbas^ 
Kaikeyi'^s son Bharata set up two excellent and prosper- 
ous cities in the province of Gandharba. And he placed 
Taksha in Takshasila and Pushkala in Pushkalabati. 
Both the cities were filled with profuse riches and jeweb 
and covered with various gardens. As for many oma* 
ments both oi them as if vied with one another. By just 
purchases and sales, and by the conduct of the people 
the cities grew highly charming. Both of them were filled 
with gardens and conveyances. Rows of shops were wdl 
arranged by the streets in both the cities. Both of them 
were adorned with many excellent fancy articlesi pictnresqne 
houses, charming palaces and many beautiful and bi(^ Tlla» 
Tamala, Tilaka and Vakula trees. Having reared up thoee 
two cities within five years, Rama's younger brolliery tbe 
mighty armed Bharata^ son of Kaikeyi, returned to AjodhjL 
And like unto V^sava saluting BrahmSL he adored tbe \a^ 
souted RSighava the very personation of virtue and eomt^ 
municated unto him duly the destruction of the Gaodhar* 
bas and the establishment of the two cities. And iMar- 
ing the words of Bharata, RSLma attained to an excess of 
delight. 



\ 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1918 



SECTION CXV. 



Jlx EARING the wonderful words of Bharata both R^ma 
and Lakshmana were greatly delighted. And then Rama 
said to Lakshmana: — " O Saumitri, thy two sons, Angada 
and Chandraketu are well-versed in religions, pertectly 
qualified in governing the kingdom and highly powerful. 
I shall therefore install them on throne. O gentle one, do 
thou find out such a country where these two skillful archers 
may unobstructed roam about. And where if a kingdom is 
established it might not disturb the peace and happiness of 
other kings." Rama, having finished his speech Bharata 
replied : — ** The country of Karupada is highly picturesque 
and freed from all thorns. Let the city for Angada be 
established there. And let the beautiful country of Chandra- 
dyuti be the kingdom of Chandraketu.'' Rama approved of 
the words of Bharata and having brought the country of 
Karupada under his subjection gave it to Angada. He 
reared a beautiful and well-protected city for Angada. 
And in the country of Malfya he reared a city for 
Chandraketu, named Chandrakanti highly picturesque and 
like unto the city of celestials. Thereupon greatly de- 
lighted RsLma, irrepressible in battle, Lakshmana and 
Bharata, having performed the ceremony of installation 
ordered them to go their respective cities. Angada started 
towards the West and Chandraketu towards the North. 
Sumitr^'s son Lakshmana went with Angada and Bharata 
accompanied Chandraketu. Having spent a year in 
Angada's city and finding his son well established in the 
kingdom Lakshmana returned to Ayodhyi. And Bharata, 
according to his desire, having spent more than a year in the 



I9I9 RAM A VAN A. 

city of CTiandrakantf, came back to AjodhyS and salated 
R§ma*s feet. The pious Lakshmana and Bharata — ^both the 
brothers, were greatly attached unto Rlma ; and though they 
spent their days in another place they did not experience 
any pain in consequence of separation from their sons. 
Observing all virtues in this way, RSLmai the foremost of 
the ^ pious^ Bharata and Lakshmana governed the subjects 
for ten thousand years. Having spent their days in the 
city of Ajodhya, the very city of virtue, the three brothers^ 
appearing graceful tike the burning fire receiving oblations 
in a great sacrifice^ attained to joy in the fullness of *time.. 



SECTION CXVl. 

Xn this wise the virtuous R^ma having spent some time 
Kala, assuming the shape of an ascetic, arrived at the 
palace gate. And beholding the intelligent Lakshmana at 
the door he said : '' Do thou commanicate (unto Rima) 
that for some important business I have cOme here. I am 
the messenger of the great saint Atibala of incomparable 
effulgence. O thou of great strength, for a particular busi* 
ness, I have come here to see Rama." Hearing the words of 
the great saint, Saumitri speedily went to RSlghava and com* 
municated unto him the arrival of the ascetic, saying ^-* 
" O thou of great effulgence, observing the royal dutiesi 
mayst thou acquire victory in both the worlds; one ambss- 
sador radiant like the sun by virtue of his ascettcismi hat 
come here to visit thee.'' Hearing the words of Lakshmana 
Rama said : — " Do thou speedily bring here the highly 
effulgent ascetic bringing in a message." Thereupon say- 
ing '' So be it," Saumitri conducted, the effulgent ascetic unto 



UTTARAKANDAM 1920 

Rama's house. And having approached R5ma the foremost ? 
of Raghus, the ascetic, burning in his own energy, said to him, 
in sweet accents : — ** O great king, may prosperity crown 
thee." And having welcomed him with water and Argya 
the highly effulgent Rama asked him about his well-being. 
Being asked by Rama as to his welfare, that foremost of 
ascetics, skilled in the art of speech, sat on a golden seat. 
Thereupon welcoming him Rama said : — '* Do thou commu- 
nicate unto me his words by whom thou hast been sent.'* 
Being thus addressed by Rama, a lion amongst kings, the 
ascetic said : — '* If dost thou wish to bring about the well- 
being of the celestials, my earnest desire is that we 
may talk over it in a solitary^ place. And if thou hast any 
regard for the words of that foremost of ascetics, do thou 
so order that whoever shall hear or see Ub, when we shall 
converse in a solitary place, shall be slain by thee. There- 
upon Rama promised that it should be done and said to 
Lakshmana : — " O thou having long arms, sending away the 
warder do thou wait at the gate. When I shall talk with 
this ascetic in this solitary room whoever, shall hear or 
see us, shall be slain by me." Having thus placed 
Lakshmana at the gate RSlma said to that Rishi : — " O great 
saint, tell me what he has communicated unto thee. O 
Muni, what is thy intention and by what high-souled Rishi 
thou hast been sent here. Tell me all this without any fear. 
I have become anxious to hear it." 



SECTION CXVII. 



T. 



HEREUPON the great saint said : — " Hear, O king, O 
thou gifted with great energy, for what I have come here. 
O thou of great strength, the great Patriarch has sent 



1921 RAMAYANA. 

me to thee. O hero, I am thy son. Thou didst, in thy 
pristine birth, beget me on M&ySL*— I am K§!a» the des* 
troyer of all. Lord Brahml, the father of all creatures, has 
said that thou didst promise to preserve the three worlds. 
Formerly when having slain all animals by thy M&yS 
thou wert asleep in the waters of the mighty deep I was born. 
Thereafter thou didst create the huge-bodied Ananta, living 
in the waters as the king of serpents. Then thou didst 
create two highly powerful Asuras named Madhu and 
Kaithabha. At that time the bones of those two Asuras 
having been scattered far and wide this earth containing 
many mountains was named Medinu Having procreated 
me in thy lotus navel, dazzling in celestial brilliance 
thou didst employ me in the work of generation. I took the 
charge and procreated men ; but finding no other means to 
preserve them I worshipped thee, the lord of the universe and 
said : — O lord, thou shouldst protect the creatures, for tboa 
art my father and giver of energy and therefore irrepressible. 
Thereupon for concerting means for the preservation of 
creatures, thou didst renounce thy irrepressible shape and 
assume Vishnu form. And.taking thy birth from Aditi*s 
powerful son, thou wert engaged in enhancing the delight of 
my brothers. Thou didst use to protect the deities whenever 
they were assailed by any calamity. O lord of the univeisei 
it is for that reason, on beholding the destruction of crealnret 
thou wert born on earth to slay the Ten-necked denOB* 
And at that time thou didst promise that thou wouldst Gve 
in the land of mortals for eleven thousand years. Thereupon 
thou didst assume a human form to carry out thine dewe* 
Now that period is ripe and this is the proper time to infbm 
thee of it. O great king, do thou wait in this land of mortab 
if dost thou wish to govern people for some time moce; 
And if dost thou wish to repair to the region of immortalii 
do thou again lord over the deities in thy Vishnu form wA 
let them be freed from anxiety. O Hero, the Patriarch hlA 



.to-.^. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1922 

sent this intelligence unto thee." Hearing those unequalled 
words of the Patriarch from the mouth of Klla, the destroyer 
of all, R&ma smiling said :^-" I* have been greatly pleased 
and happy for thy coming here, O my son. I descended on 
earth to bring about the well-being of the three worlds. May 
good betide thee. I shall now repair to from where I have 
come here. I was thinking of this when thou didst come 
here. Therefore, I have no doubt in this. O lord of destruc- 
tion, the immortals are dependent on me, so I shall be with 
them in all works. The Great Patriarch has said the truth." 



SECTION CXVIII. 



W 



HILE RSma and Kflla were thus conversing with one 
another, the great ascetic Durv&sA arrived at the gate for 
seeing RSlma and approaching Lakshmana said :— '' O 
Saumitri, do thou soon take me to R§ma ; my time goes away, 
so do thou take me first." Hearing the words of the ascetic, 
Lakshmana, the slayer of enemies worshipping the feet of 
that high-souled one, said :— " O illustrious Sir, kindly men- 
tion thy business. What is thy object ? Order me what I 
am to do. R&ma is engaged in some business so kindly 
wait here for some time." Hearing those words that fore- 
most of Rishis, DurvSLsi, impatient with rage, said with 
blood-red eyes : — '' O Saumitri, if dost thou not go even 
this very moment and communicate unto RAma my arrival, 
I shall impricate thee, R&ma, Bharata, Sutrughana, your 
sons and grand-sons. I shall curse also thy kingdom and 
cities. I cannot any longer restrain my growing ire." 

231 



1923 RAM AY ANA. 

Hearing those dreadful and resolute words of the Rishii 
Lakshmana thought within himself : — " My own destruction 
is far more desirable than that of all." Having thus re« 
solved Lakshmana approached R&ma and communicated 
unto him the intelligence. Hearing the words of Lakshmana 
and having bade adieu, unto K&la, Rima soon came out and 
saw Atri's son. And having saluted that great and powerful 
ascetic he with folded hands, said '' What is thine business." 
Hearing the words of RSlma, the highly powerful DurvftsS, 
the foremost of Munis, said. " Hear, O RSLma fond of virtue. 
For a thousand years I have carried on the vow of fasting. 
It has terminated to-day, so do thou give me food as much 
as possible." Hearing those words R2lma was greatly 
delighted and gave proper food unto that ascetic. And 
feasting .on that .nectar-like sweet food, DurvSsfl, the foremost 
of Rishis, thanked Rama and repaired to his own hermitage. 
Thereupon remembering the words of K&la, R&ma was 
greatly sorry. And thinking of those dreadful words he 
was overwhelmed with grief. And with a poorly heart, and 
face downwards he remained silent for some time. There- 
upon thinking of Kala's words and determining that every 
calamity would befall him, that highly illustrious descendanti 
of Raghus, summoned patience. 



SECTION C XIX . 



X HEREUPON beholding R3lma with his head dows* 
wards and poorly like unto the moon possessed by RllMi 
Lakshmana, delightedly and with sweet words, said : — ^"Be 
not aggrieved for me, O thou having mighty arms. Sncb ii 



UTTARAKANDAM 1924 

the course of time ; the movements of creatures are destined 
by their pristine actions, good or bad. O gentle one, do 
thou satisfy thy promise slaying me without atiy hesitation. 

Kakuthstha, those, who cannot carry out their promises, 
repair to hell. O great king, if thou hast any love or affec- 
tion for me, do thou satisfy thy promise by fearlessly slaying 
me.'' Hearing those words of Lakshmana Rama's mind 
was greatly moved. Thereupon having invited his priests and 
ministers there he communicated unto them his promise and 
DurvasSL's arrival. Hearing it the ministers and priests re- 
mained silent. Thereupon Vasishtha, of unmitigated efful- 
gence, said : — '*0 highly illustrious and mighty armed Rama, 

1 knew before by virtue of my asceticism, of this thy present 
destruction and separation from Lakshmana. Time is power- 
ful ; do not falsify thy promise. Promise not carried out, 
brings on the destruction of virtue. And on the wane of 
virtue, forsooth, the three worlds, with celestials, saints, 
mobile and immobile creations, shall be destroyed. Therefore, 
O foremost of men, do thou protect, the universe by suffering 
separation from Lakshmana, in the interest of the preservation 
of the three worlds." All other ministers and priests agreed 
with Vasishtha's words. Thereupon hearing their moral 
counsels, Rama said to Lakshmana before the assembly :— 
"O Lakshmana, it is not proper to act against morality, I do 
therefore renounce thee ; for the pious hold that destruction 
and renounciation are all the same." RSLma saying this, 
Lakshmana did not go to his own house, but with eyes full 
of tears specially repaired therefrom. Having reached the 
banks of Saraju and rinsed his mouth he stood there with 
folded palms. And having obstructed all passages he did not 
breathe any more. Lakshmana, the younger brot^her of 
Rama, being thus engaged in penances, having obstructed his 
breath, Apsaras, Indra and other deities and Rishis showered 
flewers on him. Thereupon beyond the sight of men# 
having taken the highly powerful Lakshmana within his body^ 



i625 RAM AY AN A. 

the king of celestials entered his own city. Thereupon be* 
holding Lakshmana, the fourth portion of Vishna arrived at 
their city the celestials were greatly delighted and engaged 
in his worship. 



SECTION CXX. 



XLAVING forsaken Lakshmana and being 
sorrow and grief RSLma said to his citizens and ministerB >^ 
" Having placed the pious and heroic Bharata on the throne 
of Ayodhy^ I shall to-day repair to woods. Do jre, witli* 
out any delay collect there all articles of installation. I 
shall follow the way which has been wended by Lak»hnnaiUL" 
Hearing the words of R&ghava, the subjects with their heads 
downwards remained motionless like so many dead bodies. 
Hearing R&ma's words Bharata was also stupified and speak- 
ing ill of the kingdom, said : — ''O King, I swear by truth, tbil 
far from kingdom I do not wish to live in heaven even m^ 
out thee : O King, of these two princes, Kusi and Lava ds 
thou place Kusi in Kosala and Lava in North Kosala : And 
let quick-moving emissaries go to Satnighna and oommuBi- 
cate unto him the intelligence of our going there." Heariag 
those words of Bharata and beholding the subjects slikJw a 
with sorrow having their heads downwards, Vamsfalha 
said : — " Behold, O R&ma, the subjects have placed tbeM* 
selves on the ground. Do thou, therefore ; apprised off fheir 
intention, satisfy their desire." Raising up the s ubjcc l i 
according to the words of Vasishtha R&ma said:-^^'Whsl 
good can I do for you!" Hearing RAraa's wofds Ihlf 
said : — " O King, we shall follow thee wherever Ummi 



VTTARAKANDAM. ' 1926 

go. If thou hast any love or affection for the citizens do 
thou permit them that they may follow thy good path with their 
wives and children. O lord, if thou dost not forsake us, let 
us all go wherever thou wilt, — be it a forest, an intractable 
tract, a river or an ocean. O great king, by this we shall be 
greatly delighted. We pray for this boon only. Our delight 
consists in following thee in everything." Observing such a 
firm devotion of the citizens RSLma agreed to that. There- 
upon having gone through his duties he installed Kusi in 
the kingdom of Kosala and Lava in the northern country. 
Having thus installed the high-souled and heroic Kusi and 
Lava and conferred upon each of them thousand chariots, 
Ajuta N§gas, Ajuta horses and various jewels and riches 
he established them in their respective kingdoms. Having 
thus settled the princes he despatched an emissary to 
Satrughna. 



SECTION CXXI. 



XX^VING been despatched by RSLma, quick-moving 

emissaries speedily arrived at Mathura. Continually travelling 
for three nights and days, they arrived there and communi- 
cated unto Satrughna the intelligence. Having informed 
him of the renouncing of Lakshmana, Rilma's promise and 
the following of the citizens they said : — " The intelligent 
RAma has reared for Kusi the spacious city of Kusavati 
at the foot of the Vindhya range. The city of Sravanti 
has been reared for Lava, and the mighty car-warriors 
RSLma and Bharata, making Ajodhya void of men, have 
addressed themselves for repairing to heaven.'^ Having 



1927 RAM A VAN A. 

speedily communicated unto him this intelligence the emis- 
saries took rest. Thereupon they asked Satrughna to pro- 
ceed soon. Observingf the dreadful destruction of his race, 
Satrughna sent fpr his subjects and priests and informed 
them of everything. He also communicated unto them his 
own destruction with his brothers. Thereupon the king 
Satrughna determined upon installing his two sons in the 
kingdom. Suvahu was placed on the throne of Mathur^ and 
Satrughati became the king of Vidisha. Having thus estab- 
lished SuvShu in MathurSL, and Satrughiiti in Vidisha, the 
great hero Satrughna ascended his car and went to AjodhySL. 
And there he saw the great RSlma, clothed in silk raiment 
burning like fire in the midst of the ascetics. Therettpon 
remembering his duty he saluted Rlma, conversant with 
piety and with folded hands said : — " I have placed my two 
sons on the throne of my kingdom. I have now resolved 
upon following thee, O King. O hero, do not.command me 
otherwise. I pray only that I may not neglect thy com- 
mand.' ' Thereupon understanding the firm resolution of 
Satrughna, the descendant of Raghu agreed. Immediately 
after RSlma had said this, monkeys assuming shapes at will 
bears and Rakshas, began to assemble there. Apprised 
of RSLma's determination of going to heaven, monkeys, bom 
of the celestials, Rishis and Gandharbas taking Sugriva 
before them, came there to see Rama. And they all said >— 
** O Rima, O foremost of men, if thou dost repair to heaven 
forsaking us all, it will be hurling Yama's rod upon us.'' The 
highly powerful Sugriva too saluting RSima said:— "O loid 
of men, having placed Angada on the throne I have come 
hither. I have determined upon following thee, O King.** 
Hearing the words of monkeys, R^ma said that their deaira 
would be fulfilled. He then said to Bibhishana the king of 
Rakshasas : — '' As long as people shall breathe, O BibhishaaSi 
O highly powerful lord of RSLkshasas, thou shalt* preserve 
thy body in Lank&. As long as the moon, the sua and the. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1928 

earth shall exist and as long as my story shall remain current, 
thy kingdom shall be in existence. Thou didst, out of friend- 
ship, carry out my behests and perform my works. Do 
thou piously govern thy subjects. I should not speak any 
thing else. What shall I say more unto thee, O highly power- 
ful lord of Rakshasas. Worship Jagannath (the lord pf 
the world), the presiding deity of the Ikshlwku race." 
Having thus addressed the king of R&kshasas always 
obeying Raghava's command, K&kuthstha said to Hanu- 
m§n : — " It is settled that thou shalt live forever, do thou, 
now observe thy promise. As long as my history shall run 
current in this world do thou at my command live happily.'- 
Being thus addressed by the high-souled Righava HanumSn 
attained to great delight and said: — *' As long as the sacred 
theme shall pass current in this world I shall live here 
carrying out thy commands.' ' Thereupon he said to the 
Jambhuvan, Brahma's son, Mainda, Dwrivida and five others 
in his company: — "As long as the Kali Yuga exists do 
ye all live." Having thus addressed them all Kikuthstha 
said to bears and monkeys. '' Do ye come all with me." 



SECTION CXX M. 



•0(h^ 



Ai 



FTER the night had expired the highly illustrious 
RSlma having a spacious breast and eyes like lotus petals said 
to the priest : — " Let the brilliant .umbrellas Agnihotra, and 
Bfljapeya go with the Br&hmanas before, which look well in 
the great road." Thereupon the highly effulgent Vasishtha 
arranged duly all the ceremonies necessary for going to the 
next world. Thereupon wearing a thin cloth, holding kusa 
grass by his fingers, and reciting Vedic hymns he proceeded 



1929 RAM AY AN A. 

to the banks of Saraju. Having given up all actions 
senses, and suffered the pains of going on foot he issuer ' 
out of the city speechless like unto the burning sun. Oirm 
his right hand side was the lotus-handed Sree, on his lef^^'^ 
hand side was the goddess Earth and before him was thc^ 
power of destruction. Various arrows, huge bows, and dag — 
gers, assuming forms followed him. And also went with^ 
him the four Vedas in the shape of the Brahmanas, the all fl 
protecting G&yatri, OmkSLra and VasatkSLra. The high-souled J 
Rishis and great Asuras followed the high-souled R&ma to^ 
the open gates of heaven. All the female servants, old and 
young, the damsels of the seraglio accompanied by servants - 
having no manhood, Bharata and Lakshmana accompanied 
by their wives, followed him with Agnihotra. All those 
high-souled ones, assembled there with Agnihotra and follofr- 
ed Kakuthstha with their wives and children. The minis- 
ters and the servants, with their sons, beasts and friends, 
followed RSLma delightedly. Thereupon all the subjects 
healthy and delighted went after R2Lghava, attracted by bis 
accomplishments and cleansed of their sins. All the females 
and males, with their beasts, birds and friends, delightedly 
followed RSLghavSL Bathed and delighted all the monkeys, 
healthy and joyous following R&ma, created a continued tumult 
There was none poorly, a^rieved or miserable— all of them 
appeared wonderkilly happy and i delighted. When Rlmm 
issued out of the city, whoever came to see him followed Mak 
being desirous of going to heaven. Bears, monkeys and 
R&kshasas and all the citizens, followed him with great 
devotion and collected minds. And all other animals, thiC 
were beyond the view of all in the city went after R&ghavm 
proceeding to heaven. All creations mobile and immoiiiki i 
whoever beheld Kakuthstha followed him. All beings is 
Ayodhy^, whoever breathe asd are very minute, 
panied R&ma. 



UTTARAKANDAM. 1930 



SECTION CXX III 



mtm 



H 



AViNG thus gone for more than a half Yoyana, the 
escendant of Raghu espied Saraju of holy waters flow- 
ig towards the west. And having crossed that river of 
ising waves to some extent, R^ma, with his followers 
rrived at the place where he should give up his person, 
'hereupon at that moment, BrahmSl, the grandfather of. all 
incircled by all high-souled deities and with hundred kotis 
)i celestial cars, arrived there where KSkuthstha had ^d^ 
Iressed himself to repair to heaven. The aerial way was 
uU of lustre but its brilliance was increased the more 
3y the native effulgence of the inhabitants of heavens, 
ilways performing pious actions. There blew the holy, 
fragrant and delightful winds and there fell profusely 
:elestial flowers from the bands of the deities. The place 
inras filled with the noise of hundreds^ of bugles sounded by 
jrandharbas and ApsarSks. And then Rima prepared him* 
jelf to descend to the waters of Saraju. Thereupon the 
Patriarch gave vent to the following accents from the 
wrelkin : — '* Come O Vishnu ; may good betide thee ; by our 
jood fortune thou art coming here ; O RSlghava hear — O 
;hou having mighty arms, do thou enter here with thy 
>rothers, resembling the celestials in brilliance in whatever 
"orm thou likest — either in that of the sky or in thy own 
l^ishnu form. Thou art the refuge of the creatures — nobody 
icnoweth thee. Thou art above the range of thought ; great 
immortal and imperishable ; nobody knoweth thee save 
M2Ly2L, having wide eyes, thy former spouse. Do thou enter 
lere thyself in whatever effulgent form thou likest." Hearing 
the words of the Patriarch and determining everything 
:he high-minded R^ma entered there bodily with his brothers 
n his Vishnu form. Thereupon all the celestials Sidhyas 

232 



193 1 RAM AY AN A. 

Marutas, headed by Indra and Agni worshipped that deity, 
Vishnu. So did all the celestial Rishis, Gandharbas Apsar&s, 
Suparnas, Nagas, Yakhas^ demonsi DSLnavas and R&kshasas. 
Thereupon eulogising him the celestials said :— '' Our region 
is now freed from sins and all here have been delighted 
and all their desires have been fulfilled.'' Thereupon the 
highly effulgent Vishnu said to the Patriarch BrahmSL:— 
" It behoveth thee, O thou of good vows, to allot to 
those people their proper regions. These illustrious ones 
have followed me out of love. They arc worthy of my 
respect for they are my devotees and have renounced 
their persons for me." Hearing the words of Vishnui the 
lord Brahmi, father of all creatures, said :-~All these 
people who have come here shall go to the region named 
Sant^naka. This region is intended even 'for him, who 
though born in the most degraded state, thinks of all ob- 
jects as Vishnu. There is no question about their attainug 
to this region who, out of devotion, have followed thee and 
renounced their persons. This region has all the attributes 
of the Brahma region and is next to it. The monke3rs and 
bears shall enter into their respective celestial forms. Thej 
shall enter into the deities from whom they had respectively 
originated. Sugriva shall enter into the Sun's region. And 
they shall obtain their respective fathers' forms among the 
celestials present.'' The lord of the deities having said this, 
all those who were present at the holy pilgrimage of Goprmira 
descended into the waters of Saraju with eyes full of tears 
of joy. Having bathed there, given up their lives delightedly 
and renounced their human forms they ascended the celestial 
cars. And having obtained the waters of Saraju, hundreds 
of those that were born in the race of birds attained to the 
land of immortals obtaining the respective celestial forms 
(they had before). And in those celestial forms, they looked 
effulgent like the deities. And going to the waters of Sarajn 
all objects, mobile and immobile, having bathed there, repaired